ã€ŠWindrake&#x27;s Rogueã€‹


 Chapter 01 - The Grand Oracle

    ¡°Don¡¯t abandon her just yet, I beg you!¡± A man pounded his fists on the desk in front of him, staring down at another man, who was seated behind it.

    ¡°She¡¯s complicit in everything he does!¡± an exasperated reply flew back across the desk along with a pleading look. ¡°Marvin, do you know how bad it has become? Children are wandering into Greshelm every day carrying the decapitated heads of their parents. That¡¯s what happens when someone refuses to join his forces. He¡¯s razing the fortress of Palagon as we speak. His followers are delusional fanatics. They are blood-binding their firstborn to him! If she hasn¡¯t decided to put a stop to it by now, then she is too far gone!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s scared, Gordon! She doesn''t have a path out.¡±

    ¡°Scared?!¡± Gordon exclaimed, standing up from his seat. ¡°She¡¯s a dangerous mind mage who has done nothing but support his nefarious campaign for dominance. Her powers will soon eclipse my own. We have to take her out while we can.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Gordon; you¡¯re better than this. You know Elena.¡±

    ¡°I knew the Elena that attended Windrake Academy,¡± Gordon replied bitterly as he sat back down. ¡°That Elena is gone.¡±

    ¡°Dammit, Gordon. You know that¡¯s not true.¡±

    Gordon once again rose to his feet, and with fury in his eyes his finger shot out, waving menacingly at his quarry. ¡°It¡¯s time to face the reality, Marvin. She won¡¯t speak to me, but she might speak to you. You need to do what needs to be done. I order you to kill her on sight.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Marvin replied. A rumble of thunder from outside punctuated the word. Heedless of what transpired inside the tower, it signaled the arrival of a more literal storm.

    ¡°Are you refusing an order from the Grand Oracle?¡± Gordon challenged, deciding he was done arguing.

    ¡°I¡¯m under no obligation to follow orders from the Grand Oracle,¡± Marvin countered.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Gordon huffed, his frustration evident. ¡°Are you refusing a direct order from your headmaster?¡±

    ¡°I am not,¡± Marvin said, shaking his head in defeat. ¡°You are no longer my headmaster. I quit.¡± Without a second glance, he turned and walked away from his former colleague¡¯s desk. With heavy footsteps, he departed the office, shut the door behind him, and began his long, solitary descent down the spiraling staircase, leaving behind his tattered allegiance to Windrake.

    ***

    Lovarn was a quaint, enchanting town nestled in a lush valley, surrounded by rolling hills and thick forests blanketed by a mystical aura. The sun poured its golden light over the cobblestone streets, which wound their way past charming cottages adorned with colorful flowers and ivy that climbed their stone facades. Each building had its own character, with crooked chimneys and unique shutters that swayed in the gentle breeze.

    Just outside the town¡¯s edge, a shimmering river wound its way through the landscape, its waters sparkling as it flowed gently by. An elderly potions master stirred a boiling cauldron on its bank, enjoying the open air. A group of four students watched earnestly while the older lady explained the various techniques she employed in her craft. Her silver hair glinted in the sunlight, and the wrinkles on her face told tales of wisdom earned through decades of experience.

    The students had been listening astutely, but as she finished brewing the remedy for the Graveyard Fever and began to lecture on the importance of proper bottling, her previously captive audience¡¯s attention was stolen away.

    A figure in a dark blue cloak hiked along the winding path from the dense forest towards the town. By the time he reached the wooden bridge, the students could catch a clearer glimpse of him, their anticipation mounting. They huddled together, murmuring with growing excitement as they recognized the intricate embroidery on his robes, the majestic symbols patched into his shoulders signifying his esteemed status. The man extended his arm and gave the budding novices a friendly wave.

    One of the students ¨C a young, seventeen-year-old girl with smooth, silky black hair ¨C leapt up and sprinted towards town. Her feet quietly padded along the cobblestones as she weaved her way through the streets. With a sparkle of determination in her hazel eyes, she raced toward a medium-sized cottage nestled slightly apart from the main thoroughfare of Lovarn.

    The cozy home was covered with a thatched roof and surrounded by a thriving garden. The girl burst through the front door, jostling a graying old man from his afternoon nap.

    ¡°Papa!¡± the girl cried out. ¡°The Grand Oracle is here! I saw him walking into town.¡±

    The old man sleepily observed the girl¡¯s enthusiasm from his favorite rocking chair. ¡°Lucky us,¡± he managed to say with pursed lips.

    ***

    A sturdy knock on the door came just before dinnertime. The girl rushed to the door and opened it before the other inhabitant could stop her. Her eyes widened as she saw their visitor. ¡°Papa! Come quickly!¡±

    ¡°¡®Papa?¡¯¡± the old man on the doorstep echoed with a smirk.

    ¡°Shush,¡± the man inside the cottage retorted as he approached the doorway. ¡°I didn¡¯t want them calling me ¡®Dad,¡¯ nor did I want them using my first name. ¡®Papa¡¯ was a workable compromise.¡±

    ¡°Where did you find her?¡± the visitor asked.

    ¡°Her parents were killed near the end of the Burning Covenant,¡± the man explained. ¡°Needed something to do in retirement. I¡¯ve got another stray out running errands.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to let me in, or do you need me to apologize first?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been nearly twenty years, Gordon.¡±

    The visitor let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I know, Marvin. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taken me this long. To be fair, it took me upwards of fifteen years to find you. You always knew how to disappear.¡±

    ¡°Why now?¡± Marvin asked suspiciously. ¡°I get the feeling you need something from me.¡±

    Gordon let out a stifled chuckle. ¡°I may have a small request for you, but that can wait until the end.¡±

    The black-haired girl who had been silently observing the interaction from the doorway finally chimed in. ¡°Papa, how do you know the Grand Oracle?¡±

    ¡°Skye, don¡¯t you have a fireproof tonic to brew?¡± Marvin asked, trying to think of a way to dismiss the girl.

    ¡°The last time I tried, it blew up. I need a new cauldron¡­ and some new bed sheets.¡±

    ¡°Why were you brewing in your room?!¡± the elder man asked, his voice tinged with agitation. ¡°Never mind; here¡¯s some money. Go over to Madam Hart¡¯s and pick up some new sheets.¡±

    Skye¡¯s face fell at the thought of missing out on the discussion, but she nodded and hurried down the street.

    Marvin gestured for his visitor to enter into his home. ¡°You may as well come in, Gordon. Have a seat ¨C not in my rocking chair, though.¡±

    ¡°Marvin,¡± Gordon said, taking a deep breath as he sat on the sofa, ¡°I deeply regret how I treated one of my closest friends. Looking back, I realize that it was an incredibly challenging time, not just for me but for all of Arestia. However, I know that this does not excuse my behavior. I disrespected you, and for that, I am truly sorry.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Marvin studied Gordon¡¯s face, the lines of age and regret etched deeply into his features. For a moment, silence reigned, the gravity of the past hanging heavily in the air.

    ¡°Apology accepted,¡± Marvin finally said, his tone softening slightly. ¡°Now tell me why you¡¯re really here.¡±

    ¡°I needed to mend our relationship, Marvin, that¡¯s the truth¡­ and I need a dark magic teacher I can trust.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Marvin responded immediately. ¡°Not even a possibility.¡±

    ¡°Hear me out¨C¡±

    ¡°Gordon, have you seen my garden out there? I¡¯m enjoying retirement too much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had two decades to enjoy it,¡± Gordon countered. ¡°You¡¯re needed back at Windrake.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it, Gordon.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, stop being an old witch¡¯s dingleberry. It¡¯s time to pull you out of this shithole.¡±

    Marvin clicked his tongue, suddenly reminded of how he, in fact, didn¡¯t miss the sound of Gordon¡¯s voice. ¡°Insulting me will not change my mind,¡± he insisted, ¡°and Lovarn¡¯s a very nice town.¡±

    Gordon couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice in frustration. ¡°Stop being so difficult!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an eighty-year-old man. I would¡¯ve thought you were above throwing a tantrum,¡± Marvin quipped.

    ¡°I¡¯m not eighty!¡± the Grand Oracle exclaimed with indignation. ¡°Mid-seventies, thank-you-very-much.¡±

    ¡°What happened to what¡¯s-his-face? Professor Greene? Wasn¡¯t he teaching dark magic?¡±

    Gordon grunted. ¡°He went crazy and became a Grimmault-wannabe. Recruited our fire magic teacher and the pair fled when we uncovered it.¡±

    ¡°Well, goblin shit,¡± Marvin said, raising his eyebrows. ¡°If only someone performed a Soul Inquiry on every magic user at Windrake, maybe that wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    ¡°I performed it when we hired him, you spoony bard,¡± Gordon scoffed at the former teacher. ¡°He flipped to the evil side during his years of teaching.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s a terrible reflection on the working conditions, then,¡± Marvin replied.

    ¡°Windrake still remains the most prestigious academy in the land,¡± Gordon said with a scowl. ¡°I can assure you the working conditions are top-notch.¡±

    ¡°Then it must be the boss,¡± Marvin said, holding back a smirk. He was enjoying his own facetious retorts a little too much.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve obviously been holding a grudge all these years. Go ahead and get it all out. We need a professor that¡¯s not a total twat.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to come back, Gordon,¡± Marvin said.

    ¡°Dark magic already has a dubious reputation,¡± the headmaster said, ¡°and with Greene¡¯s recent stunt, it¡¯s getting worse. Windrake ¨C no, the entire land of Arestia ¨C needs you to come back.¡±

    The two men sat in silence for several minutes as Marvin pondered the offer. Gordon grew increasingly anxious, his fingers fidgeting with the edge of the table as anxiety gnawed at him.

    Finally, Marvin broke the spell. ¡°If I were to say yes, I would have conditions.¡±

    ¡°Name them,¡± Gordon said quickly.

    ¡°I would like for Skye to be enrolled at Windrake,¡± Marvin requested. ¡°She is a promising young sorceress, and I want her to receive the best training. Full scholarship.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the headmaster replied quickly. ¡°She¡¯ll have to go through a Soul Inquiry and will be held to the same academic standards, but I don¡¯t foresee any issues.¡±

    ¡°I do also have another under my guardianship,¡± Marvin said. ¡°I was hoping he could accompany me as well. I want him to try his luck at becoming a null guardian.¡±

    ¡°Is he of age?¡± Gordon asked. ¡°While mages, sorcerers, and artificers can enroll at the age of seventeen, I¡¯ve recently changed the requirements for null guardians. New recruits must be eighteen, though I could possibly make an exception for an old friend.¡±

    ¡°Why the change in policy?¡± Marvin asked curiously.

    ¡°Null guardian initiates can be assigned escort missions,¡± Gordon explained, ¡°which come with inherent risks. We lost a couple of seventeen-year-olds a few years back. I decided I was done sending kids out to combat.¡±

    ¡°There was a time when kids didn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting until the age of maturity,¡± Marvin commented. ¡°I remember seeing fourteen- and fifteen-year-olds standing up against Grimmault¡¯s minions.¡±

    A cold shiver briefly passed through the headmaster. ¡°Those dark times are hopefully firmly in the past.¡±

    ¡°Regardless,¡± Marvin said, ¡°the boy turned eighteen just last month.¡±

    ¡°So I can officially end my search then?¡± Gordon asked hopefully.

    ¡°One more condition,¡± Marvin stated. ¡°I want a favor that you will honor in the future, to be used at my discretion.¡±

    ¡°A little ominous,¡± Gordon admitted, ¡°but one of us will probably die before you redeem it.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s voice took on a solemn tone. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Gordon. This is the kind of favor that would have changed our conversation all those years ago. If I ask you to do something that goes against your better judgment ¨C like when I urged you to trust Elena ¨C you will listen to me.¡±

    Gordon gulped at the severity of Marvin¡¯s request, but the prize he¡¯d sought was within his grasp, and memories of how easily his friend had walked away all those years ago were fresh in his mind. ¡°I understand. I shall grant you the favor.¡±

    A weak smile crossed Marvin¡¯s face as he gazed at his former ¨C and future ¨C headmaster. He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re convincing me to come back.¡±

    ¡°To be honest,¡± Gordon said, ¡°it was a little easier than I thought. Is there an ulterior motive I am missing?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just in a forgiving mood,¡± Marvin said with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t go using your mind tricks on me, now.¡±

    ¡°Tempting,¡± Gordon said with amusement in his eyes, ¡°but I respect you too much to resort to that.¡±

    Marvin snorted. ¡°We will see just how long that ¡®respect¡¯ lasts.¡±

    ¡°In all seriousness, Marvin,¡± Gordon said, his eyes filled with sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m beyond thrilled to have you back. Windrake Academy will be lucky to have the great Marvin Kalo once again amongst its ranks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to take the job,¡± Marvin replied goodnaturedly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pile on the petty flattery.¡±

    ¡°The semester starts next week. You know how busy I can get during this time. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡± Marvin raised a finger. ¡°I should mention I have a prior commitment to attend to. I¡¯ll miss orientation, but will be there for the first day of classes. Skye will make the orientation, assuming I find a way to get her there.¡±

    Gordon scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s an old man like you have to do that¡¯s so important?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a decade younger than you!¡± the younger old man exclaimed, ¡°and I have things to do. It¡¯s not like I was expecting a visit from the ¡®Grand Oracle¡¯ after all these years.¡±

    The headmaster smirked and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a week, old friend.¡±

    Marvin rose from his rocking chair and guided the Grand Oracle to the exit. He opened the front door to reveal a black-haired girl racing back towards the cottage, bed sheets flowing wildly behind her.

    ¡°Aw!¡± she shouted. ¡°Is he leaving already?¡±

    Gordon chuckled as he stepped outside. ¡°You must be Skye.¡±

    The girl looked astounded at the Grand Oracle''s use of her name and nodded eagerly.

    ¡°I look forward to seeing you at Windrake Academy,¡± he said with sparkling eyes.

    Skye gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m going to Windrake?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Gordon replied, a smile spreading across his face. ¡°You¡¯ll be taking several of Professor Lokia¡¯s classes. She¡¯s truly an exceptional sorceress, and I promise you¡¯ll have a wonderful time learning from her.¡±

    With jubilant energy neither of the older men could muster, Skye bounced on her toes and wrapped the sheets she was still holding around her shoulders in a makeshift shawl. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is really happening!¡±

    Gordon stepped out of the cozy cottage, taking a moment to soak in the tranquil sights and sounds of the small village. A sense of gratitude welled up within him, and he turned to Marvin, his voice laced with nostalgia. ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡± With a deep breath, he continued down the path, beginning his journey back to Greshelm.

    ¡°Are you walking by yourself?¡± Marvin called after him, a hint of surprise in his voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s a teleporter in Hedard,¡± Gordon replied, glancing back. ¡°I don¡¯t venture out of the city too often, so I like to make the most of my time alone. It¡¯s a rather pleasant walk.¡±

    ¡°You called this place a shithole.¡±

    The elderly man just smirked in response and strolled further into town. Skye eagerly waved at the Grand Oracle¡¯s back until he disappeared from her sight.

    ***

    Less than an hour later, a boy strode past the last cluster of buildings in town, making his way towards the same cottage that had received such a dignified guest earlier that evening. His clothes were soaked in sweat and marked by dirt, while his stomach grumbled in protest against hunger pangs. Upon reaching the cozy abode, he pushed open the door without bothering to knock.

    Marvin glanced up from his cherished rocking chair. ¡°Dinner¡¯s in the kitchen; it should still be warm. Skye and I already ate, so feel free to finish it off. How was Orvan¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hate it,¡± the boy replied. ¡°I helped him link together some chainmail.¡±

    ¡°Did you get in some sparring practice?¡± Marvin asked.

    "Yeah," the boy answered, his exhaustion evident. "About two hours¡¯ worth."

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The boy shuffled into the kitchen to shovel food onto a plate. He took a quick bite before returning to ask Marvin a question. ¡°I heard the Grand Oracle came into town?¡±

    ¡°You heard correctly,¡± the old man said.

    ¡°So,¡± the boy started and then hesitated, looking around to see if Skye was nearby. ¡°Did everything go as planned?¡±

    A satisfied smile crept across Marvin¡¯s face. ¡°It did. We¡¯ll be within the walls of the academy by next week.¡±

    The boy nodded, taking another bite before turning to find a place to sit. Just then, a black-haired whirlwind of energy dashed into the room. Her eyes locked onto the tall boy holding the plate of food. ¡°Guess what, Trey?!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯m going to Windrake!¡±

 Chapter 02 - Pudge

    The tavern in Hedard was a bustling hub of activity, its flickering lanterns casting warm light over the worn tables, where weary travelers and local townsfolk mingled. A cacophony of raucous laughter, clinking tankards, and coarse humor filled the air. In one dimly lit corner, two figures sat, occasionally scanning the venue, searching for their quarry. A red handkerchief was conspicuously placed on top of their table¡ªa secret signal to whoever was watching.

    Trey shifted restlessly in his seat, his large figure testing the sturdiness of his wooden chair. Though only eighteen years old, he had grown significantly in the past couple of years. Despite his stature, his youth showed in the nervous drumming of his fingers against the weathered wood as he cast wary glances toward the entrance. "Do you think they¡¯ll show?" he asked, his voice almost a whisper.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± his elder companion replied. ¡°You¡¯re sticking out like a mermaid in a desert.¡±

    ¡°I want to ensure that everything goes smoothly the night before we leave,¡± Trey said.

    The older man leaned in closer and ruffled the boy¡¯s curly brown hair. ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. Your mentor is not some common thief. Just follow my lead, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The younger companion swatted the old man¡¯s hand away. ¡°I know, Marv¨C¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± the man interjected. ¡°Remember, we are not using our real names¡ªnot even out here. I¡¯m Henrick, and you are my apprentice, Pudge.¡±

    ¡°Why is that my name again?¡± Trey asked, crossing his arms in annoyance. He had been training rigorously for the past couple of years and happened to be very fit.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your name is,¡± Marvin said. ¡°You¡¯re an apprentice; you shouldn¡¯t talk. You should be paying attention to everything else besides the jawing. That¡¯s how you prove you¡¯re not useless.¡±

    ¡°You realize that I¡¯ll need to talk at Windrake,¡± Trey said with a smirk. ¡°I might even make some friends who aren¡¯t a hundred years old. You can¡¯t babysit me the whole time.¡±

    ¡°Nor do I want to babysit you the whole time. Let¡¯s hope the last few years of my training have stuck with you. You should be able to keep our little secret well enough¡ªprovided you don¡¯t do something foolish.¡±

    The young man felt it illogical that they would use fake names, but then openly discuss other aspects of their personal lives, but he didn¡¯t comment on it. The old man had his quirks. ¡°You¡¯re rather good at keeping secrets, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a dark mage who survived the Burning Covenant,¡± the old man retorted. ¡°I had to become an expert at keeping secrets. It was a necessity.¡± For a brief moment, his lighthearted smile faded into a darker grimace before returning to its usual cheer.

    ¡°What secrets do you keep from me?¡± the boy pressed with a conspiratorial gleam in his eye.

    The old man chuckled. ¡°I would never reveal where Skye hides her leftover cookies. You¡¯d demolish an entire dozen without blinking an eye.¡± He glanced at the boy and found him staring back with an intensity that was hard to ignore. His jovial facade faltered again, though only slightly. ¡°You know all my exciting secrets.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± the teenager said confidently. ¡°That¡¯s why we stopped our training a year ago. I was finally breaking through your defenses, and it frightened you. I was getting close to discovering something big.¡±

    ¡°Interesting theory,¡± Marvin replied, a noncommittal smile on his lips. ¡°Perhaps some secrets are best left buried in the dark.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, oh mighty one, for curating what truth you deem I¡¯m ready for,¡± the boy replied, bowing with disingenuous respect.

    ¡°Cut that out!¡± Marvin snapped. ¡°You¡¯ll draw attention to us. I¡¯ve spent the last seventeen¡ªalmost eighteen¡ªyears raising you. I potty trained you. You¡¯d think that would earn me at least a small measure of trust.¡±

    ¡°I do trust you,¡± the young man assured him, ¡°but the curiosity eats away at me. Someday, I¡¯ll find out what you¡¯re hiding.¡±

    ¡°Maybe someday,¡± the old man said enigmatically, robbing his young pupil of the satisfaction of a true concession.

    ¡°And I¡¯d hate for your head to explode from all the secrets you try to cram up there,¡± Trey quipped with a grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Marvin replied, smirking. ¡°I have a well-functioning brain that can handle quite a bit. Unfortunately, I think you fell on your head too many times as a child, but you still seem to be doing fairly well despite your limitations.¡±

    Trey snorted, then scanned the bustling tavern once more, seeking any signs of their clandestine counterparts.

    ¡°Skye should have settled in by now,¡± remarked Marvin, trying to distract the younger man.

    ¡°Are you worried about her?¡± Trey asked, his brow furrowing.

    ¡°Nah,¡± Marvin replied, shaking his head. ¡°Windrake is quite welcoming to new students during the first week. They draw you in with a cozy sense of security, only to hit you with a mountain of work in the second week.¡±

    ¡°What about the Soul Inquiry?¡± the young man asked. ¡°You¡¯ve only told me a little bit about that process, and it has me worried. What if Skye reveals something?¡±

    ¡°No plan is flawless,¡± the old man replied, ¡°but we''ve been careful all these years. Even if Skye did pick up on something, I still believe we''re in the clear. Soul Inquiry isn¡¯t a deep dive into the private corners of someone''s mind; it¡¯s primarily used to gauge a person¡¯s temperament and uncover any pressing secrets related to their interest in magic and attending Windrake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we are avoiding it then.¡±

    ¡°Likely to avoid it,¡± Marvin corrected him. ¡°We can''t afford overconfidence. I underwent Soul Inquiry when I first joined the staff, but Gordon might be inclined to perform it again since I will technically be a new hire. Hopefully, our timing is ideal. We¡¯ll arrive when everyone is engrossed in the first day of classes, and any lingering tasks will hopefully slip from his already crowded mind. If I do get summoned, I will try to get word to you early enough to give you a chance to flee.¡±

    ¡°How strong is the headmaster¡¯s mind magic?¡± the young man inquired.

    ¡°Remember, I¡¯ve been a small-town gardener for the past twenty years. I haven¡¯t seen Gordon in a long time, but I doubt he¡¯s gotten much stronger. However, given enough time, he could break into my mind.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure he won¡¯t use mind magic on me?¡± Trey once again asked the question that he had asked multiple times in the past week.

    Marvin rolled his eyes. ¡°Pudge, I just told you. Nothing is completely certain. Null guardians are usually not subjected to Soul Inquiry, as they are non-magical¡ªor, I should say, they are supposed to be non-magical. Don¡¯t do anything to draw attention to yourself; that¡¯s the best we can do.¡±

    A waiter interrupted their conversation, setting a mug of some unknown ale on the table.

    ¡°I think you brought this to the wrong table,¡± Marvin said, eyeing the drink warily.

    ¡°It¡¯s on the house, sir,¡± the waiter responded, leaving the drink behind as he walked away.

    Marvin frowned as he examined the mug in front of him. He peered over the rim into the dark ale, then picked it up and took a cautious sip.

    ¡°You¡¯re drinking it?!¡± Trey asked incredulously.

    ¡°Ehh,¡± Marvin grunted. ¡°If it''s poison, at least it will save me from having to teach a bunch of brats at a magic school tomorrow.¡±

    As Marvin set the drink down, they both heard an extra clank. The old man chuckled as he fished an item out from the ale. The dim light glinted off a tarnished iron key, with the number eight etched clearly into its surface.

    Trey watched Marvin rise from his seat, and quickly connected the dots. He jumped up and quickly followed the old man to the staircase leading to the tavern¡¯s second floor. They climbed the steps and strolled down a narrow hallway, stopping in front of a door marked with the same number. Marvin knocked lightly while Trey stood back, watching both sides of the hallway for anything suspicious. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    When silence was all that greeted Marvin¡¯s knock, the old man inserted the key into the lock and turned it with a soft click. The door creaked open, revealing a simple bedroom illuminated by the faint glow of a lantern. The room was sparsely furnished: a modest bed with rumpled linens, a small side table, and an unremarkable dresser.

    Sitting at the small table was a dwarf, arms crossed and a scowl etched deep into his hardened face. His bushy, dark-brown beard looked like it had been neglected for years, and tufts of hair stuck out from beneath a fur-lined cap that had seen better days. His brows, thick and nearly as dark as his hair, furrowed over his beady eyes, which glimmered with suspicion. He wore a matching leather vest and pants, plus a belt that held a sheathed dagger. He shifted as he rose from his seat, his stout, muscular frame lending him an imposing presence despite his lack of height.

    ¡°Any weapons?¡± the dwarf asked curtly, his voice as gruff as gravel.

    Marvin raised his hands in a harmless gesture. ¡°Nope.¡±

    The dwarf hobbled over to the old man and began patting him down, his fingers deftly checking for concealed weapons. He then shifted over to Trey to replicate the search. The dwarf was unamused by how much of a struggle it was to reach the boy¡¯s tall, broad shoulders. ¡°What the fuck do you feed the kid?¡±

    ¡°Well, some of the village cats have gone missing¡­¡± Marvin surmised.

    ¡°Gross!¡± Trey replied, cheeks flushing with revulsion.

    The humorless dwarf frowned, otherwise ignoring the jest. He looked at Marvin with a furrowed brow, his expression shifting from grumpy to scrutinizing. ¡°Are you a mage?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Marvin responded casually. ¡°I can do some water magic.¡±

    ¡°Apprentice?¡± the crabby dwarf drawled while indicating to Trey, not sparing any extra words.

    Marvin nodded.

    With a flick of his hand, the dwarf that Trey had already taken to calling ¡®Grumpy¡¯ inside his head wordlessly gestured for them to follow, then exited the room and crossed the hallway to a door marked with the number seven. He gave two distinct knocks, paused, and then knocked three more times, all in a deliberate rhythm. The door creaked open, revealing another dwarf. His jet-black hair was streaked with silver strands.

    Grumpy leaned forward and whispered into the second dwarf¡¯s ear. The other dwarf''s expression shifted, and he nodded in understanding before turning to face Marvin and Trey.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kudrim,¡± he said, his voice deep and steady. ¡°Thank you for your patience with our process. Discretion is of the utmost importance to us.¡±

    Kudrim stepped aside, ushering them into room number seven¡ªvirtually identical to room number eight, save for the three additional dwarves, seated on a chair, a bed, and a low table, respectively. Grumpy remained outside in the hallway as the door swung closed and clicked shut. The atmosphere shifted, and all eyes gravitated towards a dwarf with a copper-colored beard, dressed in a lavish tunic. He was perched on the edge of the bed, eyeing the newcomers.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jakko,¡± he introduced himself, taking charge of the interaction. ¡°You¡¯ve met Kudrim; the other two don¡¯t matter. I presume you are Henrick?¡±

    Marvin nodded.

    The dwarf didn¡¯t even bother with Trey. ¡°Just so we don¡¯t waste any more time: you are here to purchase a large quantity of Mindguards, correct?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here to evaluate the product first and then discuss a potential purchase,¡± Marvin countered.

    Jakko''s eyes narrowed slightly, gauging Marvin''s response. He leaned back, crossing his arms. ¡°I assure you, the quality of our Mindguards is beyond question. The designs come from Grimstone himself. You won¡¯t find a better product anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°From Grimstone?¡± Marvin asked, raising his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°How can you make such a claim?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him personally,¡± Jakko offered.

    ¡°Recently?¡± Marvin questioned.

    Jakko huffed. ¡°Is this an interrogation? I have Mindguards, and they work. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who claimed to know Grimstone,¡± Marvin responded, refusing to back down, ¡°which makes me question your credibility. Many believe Grimstone to be dead.¡±

    ¡°If Grimstone were to be alive,¡± the dwarf replied, ¡°he would need to keep a very low profile. I imagine he would prefer it if the majority of Arestia thought him dead.¡±

    ¡°But those he would have trusted would never be so foolish as to throw his name around casually,¡± Marvin said dryly.

    ¡°Are you here to talk about Grimstone, or are we here to make a deal?¡± Jakko asked, frustration creeping into his voice.

    ¡°Show me what I¡¯m buying,¡± Marvin said, reluctantly conceding that he needed what the dwarf purported to be selling.

    Jakko grunted, then reached behind the bed, retrieving an artifact that resembled a crown. Its form was striking: sleek black metal with intricate runes etched along its surface. Three bands of metal wove gracefully together, seamlessly welded into a unified structure. With pride, he held the Mindguard out towards Marvin, inviting him to examine the craftsmanship up close.

    Marvin accepted the Mindguard, feeling its cool surface against his palms. ¡°Impressive,¡± he murmured, tracing a finger over the engravings.

    ¡°It¡¯s made from onyx steel with all the same enchantments as the originals. I can guarantee this will protect you from any mind magic the Grand Oracle can throw at you,¡± Jakko promised.

    ¡°I bet this is a popular item,¡± Marvin commented.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Jakko said gruffly. ¡°A lot of people would rather not have the Grand Oracle poking around in their mind.¡±

    ¡°If I were to purchase fifty of them,¡± Henirck asked, ¡°would we be your biggest buyer?¡±

    Jakko¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If you were to purchase fifty of them, that still wouldn¡¯t buy you information about my other customers.¡±

    Marvin shrugged. ¡°I just want to know who my potential business partner is. How are you able to craft so many when Grimstone himself could only produce a few?¡±

    ¡°What do you know of Grimstone¡¯s work?¡± Jakko challenged.

    Marvin looked at the dwarf with a contemplative expression. ¡°I¡¯m a mage with many years of experience,¡± he said. ¡°I know a little bit.¡±

    Jakko¡¯s frown remained, but he moved on. ¡°Such a powerful and in-demand artifact is not cheap. I am sure you are aware that fifty of them will cost a small fortune.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine the price such fine workmanship can fetch,¡± the old man agreed. ¡°Before we discuss details, would you mind putting it on?¡± He handed the Mindguard back to the dwarf.

    Jakko paused, but then shrugged and placed the crown on his head. Marvin subtly glanced towards Trey, who gave a slight shake of his head. Marvin pursed his lips. ¡°You know, Jakko,¡± the old man said, ¡°this seems too good to be true. Grimstone was a prodigy, and you¡¯re claiming to not only match, but exceed his work. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be buying anything tonight.¡±

    Jakko snarled. ¡°You think we haven¡¯t confirmed they work? You¡¯d be a fool to miss out on this opportunity. And who the fuck is this?¡± The dwarf pointed an accusing finger at Trey. Apparently, Marvin¡¯s subtle glance hadn¡¯t been so subtle.

    ¡°I think I would be a fool to spend so much money on an artifact when my gut is telling me its only value is artistic.¡±

    ¡°You know what I think?¡± Jakko asked with a sneer. ¡°I think you never intended on buying anything. I think you¡¯re a spy.¡± With that, the dwarf pulled up a crossbow that had been concealed on the far side of the bed, swinging it across into an aiming position. The two dwarves at the table jumped up, drawing their daggers.

    Marvin reacted immediately, snapping his fingers to unleash a dense curtain of black smoke, significantly reducing visibility. A crossbow bolt whizzed through the air, punctuating the silence with a thud as it embedded itself into the wall.

    ¡°Aye!¡± a voice shouted from within the smoke. ¡°He¡¯s not a fuckin¡¯ water mage!¡±

    Trey located the source of the voice, launching himself forward and tackling Kudrim to the ground. Caught off guard, the dwarf struggled as Trey pinned his arms down. A dagger clattered to the floor, and Trey quickly snatched it up, driving it into the dwarf¡¯s chest. Kudrim thrashed for a few moments before going still, his eyes wide open, yet devoid of life.

    Left with no time to ponder his actions, Trey leapt back onto his feet and took a few steps forward, listening intently to the chaos unfolding around him while tightly clutching the stolen dagger. The muffled screams of an unlucky dwarf echoed through the smoke, evidence of the haunting power of dark magic.

    ¡°Trey!¡± Marvin shouted through the swirling darkness. ¡°Behind you!¡±

    The boy spun around just in time to see a dwarf lunging at him, a dagger glinting menacingly despite the thick darkness. Reacting on instinct, he sidestepped the attack, feeling the rush of air as the blade sliced through the space where he had just stood.

    Trey quickly assessed his surroundings, spotting the flicker of movement in the smoke. He thrust his dagger forward, hoping to catch the dwarf¡¯s torso. He misjudged the height, however, and the dagger ended up impaled in an eye socket instead. The dwarf took a step back and spun around before falling to the ground with a thud.

    Instead of retrieving the dagger from the dwarf¡¯s skull, Trey grabbed the dagger in his fallen foe¡¯s hand. He turned, crouching low, ready for the next enemy, but the room had gone silent. The smoke around him began to swirl, and then it was pulled away, sucked into Marvin¡¯s outstretched hand.

    ¡°You got two,¡± Marvin noted. ¡°Not bad. Maybe those muscles aren¡¯t just for show.¡±

    Trey looked over at Jakko, who was dead on the ground, his corpse barely recognizable. His body lay in a twisted position; his skin was pallid and ashen. Another dwarven corpse was situated behind him in the same state.

    ¡°You slipped up,¡± the boy said to his elder companion. ¡°You used my real name.¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡± the older man insisted. ¡°Your ears must have deceived you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marvin. Your secret is safe with me.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Marvin exclaimed. ¡°Just because you think I used your real name doesn¡¯t mean you get to throw mine around. I¡¯m going to go take care of the other dwarf. You look around and see if you can find any notes about any other buyers, or, if we are lucky, anything on Grimstone.¡±

    ¡°He hadn¡¯t seen Grimstone in many years,¡± Trey said.

    Marvin glanced over at him. ¡°Huh.¡±

    ¡°And he never actually tested the Mindguards,¡± the boy informed him, ¡°but he fully believed they worked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity we had to end their operation,¡± Marvin said with a smirk. ¡°It would have been entertaining to see someone attack the Grand Oracle, believing themselves to be impervious to the influences of mind magic. A pity indeed.¡±

    ¡°How did Grumpy not hear the fight?¡± Trey inquired. ¡°We weren¡¯t exactly quiet.¡±

    Marvin pointed over to the table, where a green candle remained lit despite all the commotion that had occurred a few moments before. ¡°A muffling candle¡ªironically lit by the dwarves to prevent extra noise from escaping the room. I¡¯m going to go take care of ¡®Grumpy.¡¯ Make yourself useful. I¡¯ll be back soon and we can take care of the mess with dark magic. Hopefully, it doesn¡¯t take too long. I want to get some sleep before I have to teach class tomorrow.¡±

    Marvin slipped out of the room, leaving Trey alone with four dead dwarves. He scratched the back of his head, observing the corpses strewn about. ¡°Windrake, meet your new dark magic teacher,¡± he muttered sarcastically to no one in particular.

 Chapter 03 - The Arrival

    The sun was barely peeking over the horizon when Trey and Marvin arrived at the teleporter. The young man felt a wave of nerves wash over him, ironically more anxious for his first day of school than he had been for the previous night¡¯s operation. In stark contrast, the older dark mage seemed unusually cheerful.

    ¡°You almost look happy to be going back," Trey said, noting Marvin''s wide grin. ¡°Or do you just really enjoy watching me carry all your stuff?¡± The strapping eighteen-year-old had his own bag slung on his shoulders so that his hands were free to carry the two large trunks his elderly companion had foisted upon him.

    ¡°I enjoyed my time at Windrake Academy all those years ago,¡± Marvin admitted. "I kind of miss it."

    "What happened to ''all mages are spoiled twats?''" the boy asked, skeptical of Marvin''s sudden shift in attitude.

    "Well, I¡¯ve been taking care of you and Skye for a while," Marvin replied. "It can''t be worse than that."

    A voice interrupted their banter. "Do you wish to use the teleporter today, good sirs?"

    In front of the pair of travelers stood a round-faced, short-haired, chubby man in a black robe. He was smiling expectantly at them. Trey looked past him to an uncovered stone platform. It was raised slightly, with a sun etched in the center, and eight pointed rays that contained runes within their triangles.

    "Yes," Marvin replied. "We would like to travel to Greshelm, preferably to the north side."

    "You¡¯re in luck," the man said brightly. "The celestial mage who operates this teleporter is already on her way. Another group is scheduled to depart shortly after you."

    "Celestial mage?" Marvin scoffed. "Are those fools still trying to rebrand themselves? They''ll always be called light mages by everybody else."

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting into that argument,¡± the man said with a smirk on his face. ¡°I¡¯m just here to collect money. Speaking of which, that¡¯ll be six blues for the two of you.¡±

    Marvin pulled six metallic blue coins from his pocket and handed them over. They only had to wait for a moment until a figure approached from a distance. A female light mage strolled over to the waiting travellers, her bright blue robes hugging her lithe form. In her hand, she wielded a slender spear crafted from robust white wood. Its long, polished steel spearhead gleamed brilliantly in the light.

    "That¡¯s a celestial steel spear," Marvin whispered to Trey. "It''s what light mages use as a streamer, and why they think they should be called celestial mages."

    Trey nodded, his gaze fixed on the first light mage he had ever encountered, eyeing her well-crafted weapon.

    Marvin nudged him. ¡°Stop gawking. I don¡¯t want everyone figuring out you¡¯re just a horny teenager on the first day.¡±

    Trey shot him a dirty look, but before he could defend himself, the light mage greeted them. "Good day, travelers. I am Liora, your celestial mage for this journey. Are you ready to depart for Greshelm?"

    Marvin nodded enthusiastically, gesturing toward the stone platform. "We are! Just lead the way, Liora."

    She smiled and stepped onto the uncovered stone, raising her spear in an elegant arc. As she did so, rays of light emitted from its head, dancing around on the eight runes surrounding her. "Please join me," she instructed, her tone welcoming yet firm.

    Trey and Marvin stepped onto the platform. The runes etched into the stone began to glow, pulsating in rhythm with Liora''s movements. In an instant, the world around them erupted in a flash of brilliance. The stone platform began to spin, dissolving into a vibrant swirl of colors. When the chaos settled, they found themselves standing in the heart of a bustling metropolis.

    Liora lowered her spear and turned to them. "Welcome to Greshelm!" she announced.

    Trey''s mouth dropped open in awe at the unfamiliar sights. Greshelm was unlike anything he had imagined; its beauty and vitality instantly captivated him. He looked around, drinking in every detail of the unfamiliar landscape, from the majestic buildings with their distinctive designs to the diverse population moving about with purpose. He glanced down a crowded street that wound its way between rows of shops, inns, and restaurants in a slightly crooked line. The city radiated life and energy, filling him with wonder and curiosity.

    Marvin snorted. "Come on, country boy. Wait until you see Windrake Academy.¡± The old man thanked the light mage and led his younger companion onto a street. They trekked slightly uphill, maintaining a brisk pace as a majestic skyline, artfully shaped by crisp architecture, loomed ahead.

    As they neared the campus, Marvin couldn¡¯t help but excitedly point out the various buildings, each one a discrete work of art. He first gestured toward a towering structure. "See that? That is the Elysium Spire, but everyone calls it the Elspy.¡±

    Trey inspected the tower, which housed an elaborate clock at its peak, its face crafted of enchanted crystal that displayed not just the time but also the positions of astral bodies.

    Next, Marvin pointed to a massive dome. ¡°And that is Rivian¡¯s Amphitheater, or the Riv. It''s perfect for gatherings, performances, and tournaments. You might get to play in a capture-the-flag event¡­ as a null guardian, of course.¡±

    They were close enough that Trey could clearly see the mighty wall surrounding the academy and the gate that barred some¡ªbut not all¡ªfrom the secrets within.

    ¡°That building there,¡± Marvin said, indicating an impressive roofline that was visible over the walls,  ¡°that is the Arcane Citadel.¡±

    The Arcane Citadel loomed large behind the walls, its striking silhouette sprawling against the azure sky. Its architecture was a harmonious blend of elegance and power, with pointed turrets and soaring spires that reached toward the heavens. Constructed from palatial granite stone that shimmered with subtle veins of gold and silver, the structure seemed to pulse with mystical energy. Trey felt a shiver run down his spine as he gazed upon it, the building radiating an aura of grandeur and ancient wisdom. The citadel was a testament to the magical prowess of the esteemed institution, standing as a beacon of knowledge and power that drew him in.

    ¡°Most of the classes are held there,¡± Marvin explained, ¡°and the training grounds that the null guardians use is behind the Arc.¡±

    ¡°The Arc?¡± Trey questioned. ¡°Does every building have a nickname?¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°You have to remember that it¡¯s been twenty years since I¡¯ve been here. Things change.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years since you¡¯ve ¡®officially¡¯ been here,¡± Trey corrected his older companion.

    ¡°Shh! You maggot-infested goblin turd!¡± Marvin berated the young man. ¡°The guards are right there!¡±

    Indeed, the two travelers were nearing the main gate, where a squadron of guards watched the incoming crowd. Marvin placed a firm hand on Trey¡¯s shoulder and gently pulled him aside, away from their watchful eyes. ¡°Our time has come,¡± he said gravely. ¡°I want you to have fun, but we can¡¯t afford any flippant mistakes. Remember why we are here. You¡¯ve got to learn to control your tongue and keep your secrets.¡±

    Trey nodded in silence as they continued toward the entrance. One of the guards called out to them. ¡°Is that Marvin Kalo?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it seems my charm precedes me,¡± the old man replied with a twinkle in his eye.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you teaching a class today?¡± the guard asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Marvin confirmed. ¡°It¡¯s in the afternoon, but I need to drop this oversized numskull off for guardian training, so I thought I¡¯d come a tad early.¡±

    The guard chuckled. ¡°¡®Early¡¯ was not the word I was going to use. I¡¯m Captain Larken, by the way. I wasn¡¯t around during your time, but I¡¯ve heard tales.¡±

    ¡°Curses!¡± Marvin exclaimed with feigned exasperation. ¡°I was hoping for a clean slate, free from past mischief. Please, don¡¯t judge me too harshly.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Captain Larken raised an eyebrow, amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Oh, I doubt anyone could hold a grudge against the famed Marvin Kalo. I heard the Grand Oracle himself made a personal visit out to the middle of nowhere to recruit you to come back.¡±

    Marvin merely shrugged in response.

    Captain Larken glanced at Trey. ¡°He¡¯s with you?¡± he asked Marvin.

    ¡°For about another hour,¡± Marvin replied, a hint of mischief in his tone. ¡°Then hopefully, I¡¯ll be rid of him.¡±

    The captain nodded with a knowing grin and stepped aside, motioning for them to enter. ¡°Welcome to Windrake Academy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marvin said with a subtle bow as he entered the academy grounds, with Trey trailing closely behind him. The entrance was framed by towering stones etched with intricate runes that glowed faintly, barely visible in the morning light.

    Upon crossing the threshold, they were immediately greeted by the lively atmosphere of Windrake Academy. To one side, a meticulously tended garden provided a lush backdrop as a trio of teachers strolled along the winding paths, deeply engrossed in a spirited discussion about artificer theory, their hands gesturing animatedly as they exchanged ideas.

    Not far from them, two students meandered through the labyrinth of pathways, their expressions tense with confusion as they clutched a worn map of the academy. They exchanged nervous glances, trying to decipher the tangled campus layout.

    In another corner of the bustling grounds, a cluster of students moved leisurely, though hefting luggage of various sizes. They exchanged stories of their travels, punctuating their banter with teasing jabs about who had packed too many books or neglected to bring essential supplies.

    On a beautifully landscaped lawn, Trey saw students engaged enthusiastically in animated discussions while practicing spells. Some were stomping their feet into the earth, causing large rocks to levitate. Others were on a river bank, weaving their arms through memorized motions as they controlled an orb of water.

    A little further along, a massive plume of flame shot into the air, which naturally tore Trey¡¯s attention away from the more somnolent scenes. "That looked impressive," Marvin commented, his eyebrows raising. "I bet that was Bree."

    ¡°What exactly is a ¡®Bree?¡¯¡± Trey asked, puzzled.

    Marvin chuckled. "Come on, let¡¯s go check it out. Try not to embarrass yourself."

    They strolled over to where a small crowd was watching two mages practice. "Ah, there she is," Marvin said.

    A young, shapely redhead turned to face them. "Marvin, I was wondering if¡ªI mean, when¡ªyou were going to show up," she said playfully.

    As they neared the gathering, Trey got a better look at the stunning mage. Her long, fiery tresses cascaded down her back and shoulders, and her bright green eyes were rimmed with dark eyelashes. Cute freckles were sprinkled across her cheeks, and she wore an angelic smile that brightened up her whole face.

    Marvin frowned. ¡°How inexplicable that we are so familiar with each other already?¡± he said in a warning tone, looking at the nearby spectators.

    The redhead snickered. ¡°You and your secrets. No one out here cares. I do enjoy making you uncomfortable, though.¡±

    ¡°I like her,¡± Trey said, smiling at his mentor.

    "What if I told you she¡¯s a teacher and there¡¯s no chance you¡¯ll be sleeping with her?" Marvin replied, his tone neutral.

    A slight blush crossed Trey¡¯s face, but the gorgeous teacher in question just let out a hearty laugh. ¡°I am the youngest teacher to ever be offered a position,¡± she said, ¡°so I¡¯ll forgive you if you develop a little teacher crush.¡± She gave him a wink before turning back to Marvin. ¡°Who¡¯s this? I doubt he¡¯s family; he¡¯s a little too well-built to come from you.¡±

    Marvin snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to flirt; he¡¯s already in love with you. This is Trey, a stray I¡¯ve been taking care of for a little bit. He¡¯s starting his null guardian training.¡±

    The young teacher appraised Trey with a curious gaze. ¡°How intriguing! Knowing you, Marvin, I thought you might try to sneak some ultra-powerful mage onto campus.¡±

    Trey barely managed to keep a straight face while Marvin erupted with laughter. ¡°You caught me, Bree,¡± he said while raising up his hands in mock surrender. ¡°This teenager, who can¡¯t even keep my zucchini plants alive, is destined to become the next Grand Oracle.¡±

    The outlandish claim elicited a chuckle from Bree. ¡°As a null guardian trainee,¡± she said to Trey, ¡°you should have a roaming magical elective. Make sure you stop by my class every once in a while.¡±

    ¡°He actually has an interest in artificing,¡± Marvin interjected on Trey¡¯s behalf. ¡°I imagine he¡¯ll dedicate most of his extra time to that subject.¡±

    "Oh, so there''s competition?¡± Bree teased, a sly smile playing on her lips. ¡°I bet I could entice him to come listen to me teach a few times."

    "That¡¯s precisely what I¡¯m concerned about," Marvin said, shooting a pointed glance at Trey, then turned back to Bree. ¡°I don¡¯t remember teachers being this amorous twenty years ago. How long do you plan on acting like a teenager?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a sore loser, Marvin,¡± Bree responded. ¡°You can be the second best teacher, though, you might need to do something about that attitude of yours.¡±

    Trey suppressed a laugh, earning him a scowl from the dark mage.

    "No respect for your elders,¡± Marvin grumbled. ¡°Anyway, what are you doing out here? Showing off for the students on the first day?"

    Bree gave him a knowing smile. ¡°Not quite. I¡¯m helping one of Windrake¡¯s most promising students.¡± She turned toward the other mage practicing with her wand. ¡°Dana, let¡¯s try another Ember Ascension.¡±

    Trey''s eyes widened as they fell on the girl in action. Dana smooth caramel skin and long, dark hair that cascaded down her back in silky waves, occasionally catching the breeze and framing her face in a way that highlighted her delicate, but moody features. Her large, expressive eyes sparkled with intelligence, though they often shyly flicked downward when she caught someone watching her. Despite her hesitation, there was an undeniable confidence in her magical prowess.

    Petite in stature, Dana stood slightly shorter than those around her, but her curvy, well-proportioned figure emanated a natural femininity that was impossible to ignore. Her robes fit just right, subtly accentuating her bust without sacrificing her elegant grace. As she practiced her spells, her movements were fluid and refined, melding focus and determination that showcased her remarkable potential as a mage.

    Her lips were tightened as she focused on the challenge she had been given. With a swift motion, she twirled her wand through the air, releasing a brilliant burst of flame that shot skyward. From his vantage point, Trey could practically feel the searing heat radiating from the tremendous display of fire magic.

    Marvin nodded appreciatively, clearly impressed. ¡°Wow! One fire mage prodigy teaching another. That must be exciting for you, Bree.¡±

    Bree''s grin widened. ¡°That¡¯s not even the best part. Dana, why don¡¯t you try a Shadow Missile?¡±

    ¡°A Shadow Missile?¡± Marvin interjected, confusion washing over his face. ¡°But that¡¯s a dark magic¨C¡±

    His words were cut off as he watched Dana thrust her wand forward, launching a condensed projectile of dark energy into the air. Marvin''s eyes widened in awe, and a smile broke across his face, excitement bursting from his expression. ¡°Did you see the formation on that spell?! I¡¯ve only witnessed such skill from elite master mages!¡±

    With a playful shove, Bree nudged the seasoned dark magic teacher forward as if he were a child eager to make new friends. ¡°She¡¯s your prodigy, too.¡±  She then called out to the young mage. "Dana, come meet the new dark magic teacher."

    Dana approached them, her eyes cast down shyly. "I hope my magic is at an acceptable level, Professor Kalo," she said respectfully.

    ¡°It was a pleasure to encounter such a potent specter on my first day,¡± Marvin replied, making no attempt to mask his enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m truly impressed by your potential and can¡¯t wait to teach you. I take it you''re an upperclassman?¡±

    ¡°Actually, sir, I¡¯m in my second year,¡± Dana responded, a hint of pride in her voice.

    Marvin''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Incredible.¡±

    ¡°Dana, why don¡¯t you run along?¡± Bree suggested, a warm smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in class this afternoon.¡±

    Bowing slightly, the brunette mage hurried away, her demure countenance betrayed by her bouncing gait.

    Marvin observed the crowd dispersing. His expression turned contemplative. ¡°My advanced dark magic class is also this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Bree replied, glancing towards the departing student. ¡°My class ends just as yours begins. She¡¯s the only one with dual affinities for fire and dark magic, so rearranging schedules wouldn¡¯t make sense. I¡¯ll let her out a few minutes early if you don¡¯t mind her being slightly late.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Marvin responded. ¡°Are there any issues with her being a fire and dark specter?¡±

    Bree sighed, her expression turning serious. ¡°I was starting my fourth year when she arrived on campus. It has been a¡­ challenge for her. She¡¯s a very pleasant girl. The stigma though¡ªit weighs heavily on her.¡±

    Marvin scowled. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. People can be so fickle.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention her parents¡ª¡± Bree cut herself off. She glanced over at Trey, then lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡±

    Marvin''s eyebrows knitted together and then expanded as the realization dawned on him. ¡°The Verdants?¡±

    Bree nodded.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Marvin said, momentarily lost in thought. After a brief pause, he refocused. ¡°I should probably get going. I¡¯ll see you around, Bree.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± the redhead said with a teasing smile. ¡°For the first time, that is.¡±

    Marvin only grunted as he walked away, with Trey following closely behind.

    Once they were out of earshot, Trey''s curiosity bubbled over. ¡°How do you know her? She¡¯s my age¡ªwell, close enough.¡±

    Marvin regarded him with pursed lips. ¡°Professor Greene.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Trey said, comprehension lighting up his face. ¡°She¡¯s the one¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Marvin confirmed. ¡°Let¡¯s not say any more. She already risked everything by greeting me so familiarly.¡±

    Trey shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re the one who went over there,¡± he pointed out.

    Marvin scowled at the young man. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±

    ¡°Between you and her?¡± Trey replied. ¡°Definitely hers.¡±

    Marvin tried to feign disappointment, but an amused smile broke through. ¡°At least I know how to motivate you.¡±

 Chapter 04 - The First Class

    Trey followed Marvin behind the imposing structure of the Arcane Citadel where the clashing of swords and the shouts of warriors resounded in the crisp air. Taking a moment to rest from hauling his older companion¡¯s luggage, he leaned against the low wooden palisade encircling a training field, watching intently as several melee fighters engaged in fierce combat.

    Rising prominently on the other side of the training grounds, a resolute keep stood sentinel, its stout stone walls exuding strength and stability. The structure boasted extensive parapets that crowned its upper edges. At one corner, a tall watchtower loomed, offering a commanding view over the entire campus.

    ¡°That brute of a building is where the null guardians are housed,¡± Marvin explained as they navigated their way around the expansive training ground.

    Upon reaching the small wooden office just outside the keep¡¯s gates, Marvin pushed the door open, causing it to creak softly on its hinges. Inside, the air was thick with dust and the faint, lingering scent of old parchment and wax. The dim light filtering through a small, barred window illuminated shelves overflowing with books and odd trinkets.

    The room was cramped and filled with mismatched furniture. An oversized, well-worn desk dominated one corner, its surface cluttered with a small mound of half-finished reports. It was encircled by a few threadbare chairs, while the walls nearby were adorned with faded maps, old portraits of stern-faced officials, and freshly inked schedules.

    In the center of that chaos sat an older, burly man slumped deep in a chair, his head tilted back and mouth wide open. The unmistakable sounds of heavy snoring rattled the small space, the rhythmic inhalation and exhalation punctuated by an occasional snort. Marvin took a step forward and cleared his throat loudly, the noise cutting through the rattle and rousting the man from his slumber.

    The man rubbed his eyes, stretched out his arms, and blinked at his surroundings, his grumpy demeanor etched upon his features. ¡°What can I do for ya?¡± he grumbled.

    ¡°Dropping the boy off,¡± Marvin replied, turning to leave as if the matter were settled.

    ¡°What?!¡± the man barked, his voice rough and unfriendly. ¡°Who the fuck is this?¡±

    Marvin sighed. ¡°This is Trey. He¡¯s here to be a null guardian. I was rather hoping you could take it from here.¡±

    Rising to his feet, the man attempted to loom larger, crossing his arms defensively. ¡°I have no record of a Trey, orientation was yesterday, and I¡¯m not a fucking nanny. Take your kid, and get out of here.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s glare could have cut glass. ¡°Sorry for assuming you were competent at your job. Trey has been approved by the headmaster himself, so unless you want me to go fetch him from whatever he is doing and drag him down here to stare at that unfortunate combination of genetics you call a face, I suggest you pull that troll dick out of your ass and get the boy settled.¡±

    The man sneered in response, his bravado unwavering. ¡°You got the Grand Oracle on a leash, huh?¡± he bellowed, then laughed at his own joke. ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you¡¯re smoking, old man.¡±

    Just then, the sound of determined footsteps stomped behind them, announcing the arrival of another figure. ¡°What¡¯s all the shouting about?¡± The voice cut through the tension. Its owner¡¯s gaze shifted from the sneering burly man to the smirking Trey before finally landing on an agitated Marvin.

    The newcomer had a tall and robust build that was fully covered by onyx steel armor, which glimmered with a dark sheen, giving him an almost shadowy presence. His gray eyes carried the wisdom from years of training and combat experience, yet he still appeared youthful ¨C perhaps only ten years Trey¡¯s senior. His expression was calm but serious. A mixture of authority and concern flashed across his face as he took in the tense scene in front of him.

    ¡°Nothing, Jeffers,¡± the man replied, trying to suppress his ill temper. ¡°I think some local drunks got lost and wandered onto campus.¡±

    ¡°I highly doubt that,¡± Jeffers said, his eyes fixed on the dark mage. ¡°Karl, please go find something to polish before the renowned Marvin Kalo truly loses his patience.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Karl said with a dumbfounded look. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Karl,¡± Jeffers interjected. ¡°Less talking, more disappearing.¡±

    Karl finally took the hint and scampered out of the wood shack.

    ¡°I apologize for whatever interaction you just had,¡± the armored man said. ¡°We don¡¯t keep Karl around for his manners.¡±

    ¡°I was about to give him a little magic show,¡± Marvin said with a smirk. ¡°One that he wouldn¡¯t have appreciated. It¡¯s a good thing you stepped in.¡±

    ¡°Jeffers, by the way,¡± the armor-clad man said, extending a hand. ¡°I oversee the null guardian training program at Windrake. How may I be of service?¡±

    ¡°Just the man I hoped to see,¡± Marvin said, gesturing to the boy beside him. ¡°Trey here is ready to begin guardian training.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it,¡± Jeffers said, ¡°but I¡¯m ashamed to admit this is the first I¡¯m hearing of it. I¡¯m sorry we are not better prepared.¡±

    ¡°It was one of the conditions of my employment here,¡± Marvin stated. ¡°I bet it completely slipped the old fogey¡¯s mind.¡±

    Jeffers chuckled. ¡°I wish I had the confidence to call the Grand Oracle an ¡®old fogey.¡¯ I¡¯ll do my utmost to accommodate Trey¡¯s training. It may take some time to figure out where to put him. The only spare room we had in the Guardian¡¯s Keep was reserved by another latecomer, and while we would normally just put the two of them together, I am afraid Trey is not the right gender.¡± After a moment of contemplation, Jeffers shrugged. ¡°I have a faculty suite in the Arc. He could sleep on the couch for a couple nights while we get everything sorted out.¡±

    Marvin groaned, prompting Jeffers to glance at him in anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ll be assigned a faculty suite as well,¡± the old man said. ¡°He may as well stay with me. Promise me it will be a temporary solution, Jeffers.¡±

    Jeffers gave him an amused smile. ¡°You have my word.¡±

    ¡°He has to carry my belongings over there anyway,¡± Marvin said. ¡°Where should he meet you after we are all settled?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s reconvene at lunchtime,¡± Jeffers suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the cafeteria. We have quite a busy afternoon ahead. Trey will have an introductory magic class right after lunch, and I want to assess his combat skills afterward. Once our other latecomer arrives, I''ll fill you both in on what you missed during orientation.¡±

    ¡°Will the Intro to Magic class overlap with the fire magic class?¡± Trey asked, finally joining the conversation.

    ¡°Have you no shame, Trey?¡± Marvin exclaimed with feigned exasperation. ¡°You leave Miss Bree alone!¡±

    Jeffers chuckled at their banter. ¡°Fire magic became very popular overnight amongst the male population of Windrake.¡±

    ¡°I think Skye was interested in fire magic,¡± Trey offered defensively.

    ¡°She¡¯ll probably attend the beginner¡¯s class,¡± Marvin said. ¡°I think that¡¯s in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Trey responded. To Marvin¡¯s surprise, he sounded more thoughtful than disappointed.

    ¡°What happened to your interest in artificing?¡± Marvin asked, though Trey knew it was rhetorical.

    ¡°Can you point me to where I should deposit this luggage?¡± Trey asked, shifting the focus. ¡°It gets heavy after a while.¡±

    ¡°You missed your physical training this morning because you overslept,¡± Marvin said. ¡°I just want to ensure I¡¯m not delivering a pudgy pixie to Jeffers here.¡±

    ¡°I woke up before you did!¡± Trey shot back indignantly.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Marvin chided with a grin. ¡°A little more exercise will do you good.¡±

    ***

    After locating Marvin¡¯s accommodations and unloading their belongings, the pair of late arrivals ventured down to the cafeteria, engaging in conversation along the way.

    ¡°Well, that could have gone worse,¡± Trey said, a hint of optimism in his voice.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Marvin retorted with a scoff. ¡°I don¡¯t want you living with me. That was one of the perks of teaching here.¡±

    ¡°Knowing you,¡± Trey pressed on, ignoring the old man¡¯s complaining, ¡°you didn¡¯t give any details about me to the Grand Oracle, so it¡¯s no wonder they didn¡¯t know I was coming. Besides, I know you wouldn¡¯t have flagged down the headmaster to come sort it out. You don¡¯t want that kind of attention on the first day.¡±

    Marvin muttered something unintelligible under his breath, clearly annoyed but unable to find a good comeback.

    As they entered the cafeteria, the sounds of clinking silverware and cheerful chatter blended together with the flavorful aromas of culinary artistry. The cafeteria was spacious, its high ceilings adorned with floating chandeliers that shimmered like stars. A large mural on one wall depicted scenes from the academy''s storied history ¨C a mixture of pivotal battles and mystical discoveries.

    Long wooden tables filled the main area, and students of various disciplines and backgrounds were scattered throughout, some laughing with friends while others huddled over study material, deep in discussion. The communal seating was bustling with a variety of activities, with some students sharing friendly anecdotes and others trying to soak in additional magical knowledge. The overall atmosphere fostered a sense of camaraderie amongst the patrons, each eager to build connections and further develop their skills.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    At the far end of the room, an impressive buffet awaited them. Platters brimmed with colorful fruits, roasted meats, and an assortment of side dishes that made Trey¡¯s eyes widen. A large cauldron bubbled gently in one corner, serving up a selection of steaming soups, their superficially disparate scents mingling in a fragrant symphony.

    Trey beat Marvin to the food, his eyes wide as he dished up several scoops of whatever he could get his hands on. By the time he was ready to search for a place to sit, keeping the tower of food on his plate as he walked challenged his balance.

    Spotting a familiar figure at a nearby table, Trey made his way over to Jeffers. The null guardian leader was surrounded by a group of fellow guardians, their presence as striking as the intricate designs on their matching, official-looking tunics. Crafted from a dark charcoal-gray fabric that shimmered subtly with each movement, the garments hinted at an enchantment woven into their cloth. Each tunic featured a detailed silver insignia embroidered over the heart ¨C a classic shield emblazoned with six interlocking rings forming a circular pattern at its center.

    ¡°Trey!¡± Jeffers called out as he spotted the approaching boy. ¡°Come join us! I want to introduce you to some of the other new guardians.¡±

    Trey found an empty seat at the table, and Marvin plopped down beside him a moment later.

    Jeffers started pointing out different people at the table. ¡°Braun is on the end there, then you got Nico, Gerald, Patrick, and Lizzie. Damien and Lora have already finished eating and aren¡¯t here. Jakob should be here. I¡¯ve known him for a day, and I wouldn''t be surprised if he got lost.¡±

    The man sitting next to Jeffers snorted in amusement.

    Jeffers patted his neighbor. ¡°This is Frye. He leads the physical training in the morning.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t piss him off?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Smart boy,¡± Frye said with a smirk.

    ¡°Everyone, meet Trey. He¡¯s the newest addition to the guardians, and next to him is Professor Kalo, our new dark magic teacher.¡±

    The latter introduction triggered a ripple of unease across the table, causing several occupants to pause mid-bite and glance curiously at the dark mage. ¡°Don¡¯t let me kill the vibe,¡± Marvin responded with a playful grin. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯d have to go sit near the light mages, and that¡¯d really cause a stir.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be worse than the last dark magic teacher,¡± Frye quipped.

    ¡°Oh, the whole traitorous rampage act didn¡¯t win you over?¡± That earned Marvin a few chuckles.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t care too much for Professor Greene,¡± Jeffers admitted. ¡°He didn¡¯t have much respect for null guardians.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t mind people with that mindset,¡± Marvin said, causing many of the eyebrows at the table to rise. ¡°Mages who underestimate null guardians don¡¯t live long enough to become a problem. I know you preach honor and duty, but the way I see it, the best time to prove your strength to someone is when you need to kill them.¡±

    Jeffers let out a low whistle, then glanced at Trey. ¡°Is he always like this?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s intimidating at first,¡± Trey admitted, ¡°but I¡¯ve seen him talk to his vegetable plants in a voice that would put a doting grandma to shame.¡±

    The table roared in laughter as Marvin glared at his young accomplice.

    ¡°Speaking of doting grandparents,¡± Jeffers said, ¡°what¡¯s the relationship here?¡± He gestured towards the unlikely pair.

    ¡°His parents passed away a while ago,¡± Marvin answered, ¡°and I thought he couldn''t be that big of a pain in the ass. Well, he sure fooled me. He used to call me ¡®Papa¡¯ until about a year ago when he decided he was too cool for that. I¡¯ve got another adopted kid around here somewhere, too ¨C a sorceress in her first year.¡±

    Jeffers raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°So you vanished for twenty years to raise two orphans?¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much else to do after¡­ Well, I enjoyed the break.¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you defeated the Verdants single-handedly during the Burning Covenant?¡± The question had burst from Frye before he could stop himself. He snapped his jaw shut and widened his eyes. ¡°I''m sorry. You don¡¯t have to answer that.¡±

    The dark mage paused, weighing his response. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, though one lunch hour is not sufficient to tell that story.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s reply prompted Jeffers to glance at the clock on the wall. ¡°Alright, time to wrap things up,¡± he announced. ¡°Trey, you need to head to class. It''s Intro to Magic with Professor Mavery. The classroom is two floors up in room three-twelve.¡±

    Trey stood up and shot a quick look at Marvin before turning the Jeffers. ¡°Thanks for the introduction. It was nice to meet everyone.¡± He exited the cafeteria, the buzz of conversation fading behind him. Navigating the hallways, he tracked down a staircase and climbed to the third floor. After a few moments of searching, he found his classroom.

    As he stepped into the room, his senses were immediately assaulted by the chatter of students, their voices mingling in animated exchanges. The walls were adorned with posters depicting various magical phenomena, the instructive graphics standing out against the pale stone. Trey swept his gaze across the classroom, scanning for an open seat.

    ¡°Trey!¡± a cheerful voice called out, breaking through the din. He turned to see a girl with familiar silky black hair and hazel eyes waving him over.

    Trey shuffled over to an open seat next to the excited girl, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°Hey, Skye! Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t believe Papa didn¡¯t let you come to orientation. Why was it so important to stick around another day to harvest vegetables?¡±

    ¡°You know what a stickler he is about his garden,¡± Trey responded.

    ¡°Skye, who¡¯s this?¡± came a flirty voice from the other side of her. A blonde girl leaned around Skye, her inquisitive blue eyes sizing him up. ¡°Is this a new friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Skye answered with a mischievous smile, ¡°and he¡¯s already claimed.¡± She looped her arm through his, pulling him in closer.

    Trey stifled a laugh. ¡°Claimed?¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡± Skye pouted slightly, though she couldn¡¯t hide the teasing glint in her eyes. ¡°I get you for at least one day before you start flirting with other girls. At least we have this class together.¡±

    ¡°My name is Kayla,¡± the blonde said, hoping not to be forgotten.

    ¡°Pleasure meeting you,¡± Trey politely responded while Skye snuggled into his shoulder.

    At that moment, the classroom door swung open with a slight creak, and in walked Professor Mavery. Though average height and slightly overweight, she moved with an air of authority, taking the head of her class. Her silvery hair cascaded around her shoulders, framing a face that carried both wisdom and mastery.

    ¡°Greetings, students!¡± she exclaimed, her welcoming voice inviting a warm and friendly vibe into the room. ¡°I am Professor Mavery, your guide in this enchanting world of magic.¡±

    A hush fell over the classroom, the students captivated by her presence. ¡°Magic is a boundless journey, and each of you carries unique gifts within you. My purpose is to help you understand those gifts and explore the mysteries that lie ahead.¡± Her gaze swept over her eager audience. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to delay. Let¡¯s jump right in. Who can tell me the four classifications of students here at Windrake Academy?¡±

    Skye¡¯s hand shot up before anyone else''s.

    ¡°Yes, dear?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s mages, sorcerers, artificers, and null guardians,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Mavery said. ¡°What is your name, dear?¡±

    ¡°Skye,¡± the girl replied with a beaming smile.

    ¡°And what classification are you?¡± the teacher asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m a sorceress,¡± she stated proudly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start there,¡± Professor Mavery said. ¡°Who can tell me what makes someone a sorcerer or sorceress?¡±

    Another student raised their hand. ¡°They steal life and use it in their magic.¡±

    The professor¡¯s expression shifted; she radiated a soft disappointment, leavened by understanding. ¡°Words oft repeated and seldom understood ¨C and quite damaging to the reputation of an intricate and beautiful art. While sorcerers do not generate mana on their own, they possess the ability to draw it from various external sources to fuel their spells. A sorcerer''s power hinges on both their speed and efficiency in absorbing energy, transmuting it into mana, and finally using that mana to cast the desired spell. A dedicated sorcerer can learn the same spells as mages, and can even come close to rivaling their power.¡±

    Professor Mavery scanned the room for questions before moving on. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss artificers next, since their magic is most similar to sorcerers¡¯. Like sorcerers, artificers draw mana from external sources; however, their unique skill lies in infusing and enchanting physical artifacts with that magic. Successful artificers typically excel in hands-on crafts and possess analytical minds. One might say that they are the bridge between the magical and the mundane.¡±

    Professor Mavery took a deep breath, preparing for the next section. ¡°Now, who are the mages in the class?¡± Several hands shot up, and someone let out a loud cheer. The professor only noted the outburst with another small measure of soft disappointment. ¡°Mages possess the innate ability to generate their own mana, cultivating internal reservoirs that, with talent and training, they can utilize as they see fit ¨C explosively, and all at once, for example. The sheer raw magical power that a seasoned mage can unleash in short order is nothing short of awe-inspiring ¨C or even terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with us mages,¡± an obnoxious student interjected.

    The teacher smiled despite the interruption. ¡°Do you know who specializes in both defending and defeating mages?¡±

    After no response from the class, Professor Mavery continued. ¡°Null guardians, while possessing no magic of their own, have one of the most rigorous training regimens here at Windrake. They master elite combat techniques and wield unique artifacts to address vulnerabilities that we magic users often overlook. With the right assortment of magic-nullifying or otherwise magic-resistant items, mages can be surprisingly easy targets for ambushes, particularly when their overconfidence gets the better of them. I can personally attest to the importance of null guardians; I owe my life to one of them.¡±

    The professor paused, hoping at least a few of her firebrands would heed those words. ¡°I¡¯m optimistic that no magic user in my class will ever look down on a guardian,¡± she warned. ¡°It¡¯s a grievous mistake to underestimate them. At Windrake, we hold the belief that every classification contributes its own unique strengths, which is why every capture-the-flag team must include at least one member from each group. So for the remainder of today''s class, your assignment is to mingle with classmates who belong to classifications different from your own.¡±

    The murmurs from the audience grew as the teacher concluded her lecture. Trey arose with Skye and Kayla to begin their free roam. ¡°Kayla is a mage in my water magic class by the way,¡± Skye told Trey. ¡°So we just need an artificer to complete the assignment.¡±

    ¡°I think we can meet more than one in each classification,¡± Trey suggested.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Skye said, ¡°but I want to finish the assignment first.¡±

    Trey held back a grin as Skye¡¯s determined eyes scoured the crowd for an artificer. ¡°Aren¡¯t dwarves usually artificers?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s just a stereotype,¡± Kayla replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± Skye asked, not looking convinced. Just then, her gaze landed on a stout figure standing a little further away. She squinted, confirming she had found a dwarf by his features: a broad frame, short stature, burly eyebrows, and a beard that would make a young human boy look decades older. She led Trey and Kayla over. ¡°Hi, are you an artificer?¡±

    ¡°Are you assuming I¡¯m an artificer because I¡¯m a dwarf?¡± he responded, cocking an eyebrow.

    Skye¡¯s eyes widened and then hastily searched for a way out of the awkward situation. ¡°My friend Trey said that all dwarves are artificers.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Trey protested. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    The dwarf began laughing. ¡°I¡¯m messing with you. I do happen to be an artificer. My name is Kronar.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Kronar!¡± Skye exclaimed, her voice brightening as the tension faded. ¡°I¡¯m Skye, and these are my friends, Trey and Kayla.¡±

    ¡°What kind of creations have you worked on?¡± Trey asked, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Obviously I¡¯m here to learn more and perfect my craft,¡± Kronar answered, ¡°but I¡¯ve made simple stuff, like magical locks and goblin wards.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you want to specialize in?¡± Trey inquired.

    ¡°I would love to work with onyx steel,¡± the dwarf replied. ¡°You know, make armor and weapons for null guardians.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Skye exclaimed. ¡°Trey is going to be a null guardian.¡±

    Kronar¡¯s eyes angled up to the top of Trey¡¯s brow. ¡°I would hate to be the bloke that has to fight you.¡±

    Kayla laughed and took the opportunity to place her hands on Trey¡¯s arms, rubbing them up and down. ¡°Yeah, I can feel the strength in these muscles.¡± Her antics earned her a death glare from Skye.

    The trio spoke with Kronar for a few minutes and then moved on, meeting some of their other classmates. Eventually, Professor Mavery announced the end of class. ¡°Make sure to do your reading! We will be covering affinities in the next class.¡±

    Out in the hallway, Trey said his farewells to Skye and Kayla. He raced down the stairs to the ground floor and looked for an exit. He had a sparring appointment with Jeffers.

 Chapter 05 - Orientation

    Trey was breathing heavily as he gripped the strap beneath his chin. Sweat flew from his curly brown hair when he yanked off his training helmet.

    ¡°Had enough?¡± Jeffers called out from several paces away, a teasing grin on his face. ¡°It¡¯s only been two hours.¡±

    Trey groaned, wiping his forehead with the back of his hand. ¡°I just need a quick water break,¡± he replied, ¡°then I¡¯ll be ready to go again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a hard time,¡± Jeffers said as he walked up to the eighteen-year-old. ¡°Consider my assessment of you complete.¡±

    ¡°Did I pass?¡± Trey asked.

    Jeffers gave him a nod. ¡°You did very well. You mentioned that you¡¯ve only been training for a couple years? I can tell. Some of your forms are a little raw and unrefined, but overall, I¡¯m genuinely impressed with your potential.¡±

    Trey felt a surge of relief wash over him, his fatigue momentarily forgotten. ¡°Really? I mean, I know I still have a lot to learn, but I appreciate that.¡± A hint of pride crept into his voice.

    Jeffers crossed his arms, studying Trey with a mix of seriousness and encouragement. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll do just fine as a null guardian. I aim to be tough but fair. As long as you put in your best effort, you and I will get along.¡±

    Trey''s mind raced with numerous thoughts. ¡°What do I need to work on the most?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Focus on your footwork and precision,¡± Jeffers instructed, gesturing thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯ve got the strength, but if you don¡¯t have control, it can lead to mistakes. We¡¯ll break it down in our next session. Let¡¯s get you some water and maybe a chance to wash up. The last new guardian was supposed to be here¡ª¡± Jeffers stopped short, noticing that Trey''s eyes were drawn toward a woman walking towards them both.

    She was tall and statuesque, her athletic body exuding both strength and beauty. Her tanned skin glowed in the sunlight, and her long, flowing blonde hair swayed gently in the wind as she moved. Her bright blue eyes scanned the campus grounds with enthusiasm, and a friendly smile lit up her face.

    ¡°Hey!¡± she called out. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a Jeffers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still going to expect you to pay attention to the orientation,¡± Jeffers told Trey, a hint of teasing in his voice.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Trey shot back with a smirk.

    The experienced soldier chuckled before turning back to the approaching blonde. ¡°Over here!¡± he shouted. ¡°I¡¯m Jeffers.¡±

    The blonde spotted them and strode over to the boundary of the training field. Jeffers took a few steps and then turned back to Trey. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get washed up and wait for us at the entrance to the keep? I¡¯ll check her into her room and then we¡¯ll meet up there.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Trey said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a bit.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Trey, meet Nora. Nora, this is Trey,¡± Jeffers said, briskly navigating the introductions. ¡°Let¡¯s start with a tour of Guardian¡¯s Keep and then we will talk about the program.¡±

    The head guardian led them through the gateway and they stepped into an expansive atrium that took their breath away. The space was vast, with high, vaulted ceilings supported by sturdy stone arches that seemed to stretch toward the sky. The stone walls were aged but beautifully maintained, lending no question to their structural integrity. Decorative suits of armor lined the walls and colorful banners hung from the ceiling.

    ¡°The keep is actually the oldest building on campus,¡± Jeffers said, ¡°predating the academy itself.¡± He smiled slightly, appreciating the slight echo the space lent his voice. ¡°The Battle of Greshelm in the Cliff Mage Era was fought from these very walls.¡± He let the historical note hang in the air, hoping both his new charges knew enough to be impressed.

    Trey glanced out the wide windows, his eyes drawn to the two courtyards visible beyond the atrium. ¡°There¡¯s the Green Courtyard to the right and the Red Courtyard to the left,¡± Jeffers said. Each one blossomed with life. The Green Courtyard was a lush sanctuary, filled with flowering shrubs and leafy trees. In stark contrast, the Red Courtyard boasted a dramatic palette informed by fire. Crimson and orange flowers blossomed among swaths of tall red grass that swayed gracefully in whatever wind flowed into the courtyard. Shadowy-barked trees stood sentinel, each adorned with pointy scarlet leaves that drooped slightly.

    Jeffers pointed to a hallway that was adjacent to the Red Courtyard. ¡°Down that corridor is weapons storage.¡± He indicated the opposite direction. ¡°We store food that way. Ironically, we have to keep the ale more secure than the weapons.¡± An amused smirk played on his lips as he led them deeper into the keep.

    Reaching the far end of the atrium, they approached a pair of heavy, metal-reinforced doors, their surfaces clad in intricate engravings of mythical beasts and ancient runes. Jeffers pushed them open with a creak that resonated through the air. Needlessly, he gave context to the scene. ¡°In here is the forge where onyx steel and celestial steel are crafted.¡±

    The room was a melting pot of heat and rhythmic clanging. The air was thick with the scent of charred metal and smoke, which made Trey cough slightly, but that didn¡¯t stop him from scanning the area in wonder. Various metalworking instruments were strewn about, with a blackened stone hearth dominating the center of the large space. Apprentices in leather aprons were deeply focused, their faces illuminated by the orange glow of the forge, each one absorbed in the craft of shaping metal into weapons and tools.

    ¡°Here, you will often see a class of artificers practicing their skills,¡± Jeffers explained, ¡°though right now it¡¯s only Mastersmith Jorgen and a few of his apprentices.¡±

    Mastersmith Jorgen, who was bent over an anvil with intense concentration, glanced up at them briefly before returning to his project with a brow furrowed in determination. The elder blacksmith was a formidable figure, his muscular arms glistening with sweat as he struck a glowing piece of metal with unyielding precision. Each swing of his hammer sent a vibrant shower of sparks cascading into the air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± Jeffers said, turning away from the sweltering heat of the forge and leading them back into the atrium. Near the entrance, they climbed a narrow staircase to a landing that split off in two directions, with another set of stairs ascending even higher.

    ¡°This hallway almost wraps entirely around the inner perimeter of the Keep,¡± Jeffers explained as they paused at the top of the landing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t connect above the forge, which is on the back wall.¡± He gestured down the length of the corridor. ¡°The squires¡¯ quarters are that way, while the other direction leads to the initiates¡¯ quarters. Nora, hopefully you remember where your room is?¡±

    Nora smirked. ¡°I was just there. It would be hard to forget that quickly.¡±

    Jeffers chuckled. ¡°Just wait until you meet Jakob.¡± Then he gestured in the direction of the initiates¡¯ quarters. ¡°There¡¯s a large storage room down that way. We¡¯ll need to clean it out, but I think it can be transformed into a living space for you, Trey. I want to avoid angering Marv¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will work out,¡± Trey interjected, cutting off the guardian trainer.

    Nora looked at Trey, biting her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took the last room. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Trey replied. ¡°It sounds like I¡¯m getting some extra closet space. I hope you don¡¯t get too jealous.¡±

    Nora giggled. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll have to trade you some of my bedroom space for some of your closet space.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°I bet I could enjoy myself in your bedroom,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue upward,¡± Jeffers said quickly, both ignoring and interrupting the pair¡¯s blatant flirting.

    They climbed another set of stairs to another landing that looked very similar to the previous one. ¡°Down that way are the staff quarters,¡± Jeffers said. ¡°Karl, Jorgen, and Frye all stay down there. I got lucky and snagged a faculty suite over in the citadel. Word of advice: I would avoid that corridor altogether.¡±

    Jeffers turned, glancing in the opposite direction. ¡°Over there, we have an archive room, and a strategy room, which we generally use for meetings. We¡¯ll return there for the rest of your orientation after we finish the tour.¡± With that, he climbed another set of stairs that led to an open-air landing on the parapets.

    Jeffers took in a deep breath upon reaching the top, taking in the elevated view of the campus. ¡°There¡¯s not much use for the space up here, but I do like to come up here. Obviously, there''s a wall around the academy now, and beyond that, there are walls around the city of Greshelm, so I think it is safe to say that the keep¡¯s days of fighting are long over. You can check out the watchtower some other time. There¡¯s quite a few stairs to climb, so sometimes we like to use it for physical training.¡±

    Scanning the landscape one last time, he turned and began descending the stairs. "Now, let''s get settled into the strategy room."

    As they reached the bottom, Jeffers led the way through the hallway, their footsteps echoing against the stone walls. They eventually arrived at the strategy room, a spacious chamber with a long table made from dark, sturdy wood. Its surface was marked with faint scratches from years of use. Surrounding the table were several cushioned seats, each upholstered in rich fabric.

    Slits had been carved into the exterior wall; they served well enough as windows, but Trey imagined that in days gone by, they had served as vantage points for launching defensive magic and arrows at besieging armies. On the opposite wall, enchanted sconces flickered, suggesting a warmer and more intimate atmosphere even during daytime hours.

    Jeffers gestured for them to take a seat. ¡°Any questions from the tour?¡±

    Trey found a chair and pulled it out, only for Nora to leap in front of him and sit down. She turned her head and looked at Trey with a glint of mischief.

    ¡°First you steal my room,¡± Trey teased, ¡°and then you steal my chair.¡±

    ¡°Your chair?¡± Nora feigned exasperation. ¡°And here I thought you were being gentlemanly.¡±

    ¡°Our training might involve us crossing blades and wrestling in the mud,¡± Trey responded with a playful smirk. ¡°Not sure I want to fraternize with the enemy just yet.¡±

    Nora¡¯s smile widened, and she placed her hand on Trey¡¯s forearm. ¡°I prefer to get to know the competition. That way, I know how to take you down¡­ or I can figure out how to get on your good side.¡±

    Jeffers cleared his throat. ¡°Perhaps you two would benefit from running some laps together?¡±

    Trey looked up from the blonde beauty who had poached his seat. He hurried over to the other side of the table and selected a second chair. ¡°Sorry, Jeffers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you two the short version of what everyone else got yesterday,¡± Jeffers began. ¡°You will train to become null guardians. Guardians are elite fighters who defend mages and sorcerers from all sorts of threats, and, in rare cases, are called upon to hunt a mage. The program lasts three years. If you make it through the first year, you will have attained the rank of squire. Complete the next two years, you will be promoted to knight. Upon graduation, many kingdoms and city-states will seek out your services. Renowned mages may also court you for their personal security details. In times of war¡­ Well, let¡¯s avoid that for now.¡±

    ¡°How come we have to be eighteen while the magic users can enroll at seventeen?¡± Nora asked.

    ¡°Good question,¡± Jeffers said. ¡°The headmaster recently made a policy change that required null guardians to be adults due to the nature of our work. Speaking of which, null guardians are assigned missions very early on in their training¡ªusually two or three in their first year. Escort missions are the most common, but there are also investigations and bounties. I won¡¯t assign you any for a few weeks to let you get your feet set. The magic students do go out on their own missions eventually, but only once they reach acolyte. When they do, they occasionally request our assistance.¡±

    ¡°What is an acolyte?¡± asked Trey.

    ¡°Similar to our squire-to-knight progression,¡± the guardian trainer explained, ¡°the magic users have their own milestones. If they successfully complete two years, they become acolytes. If they make it through four, they become masters.¡±

    ¡°What do you call us until we become squires?¡± Nora asked curiously.

    ¡°Initiates is the official term,¡± Jeffers replied, ¡°but we might also call you grunts, recruits, or several other names that may not be as flattering. Do you have any questions before we move on to your daily schedule?¡±

    Both the initiates shook their heads.

    ¡°In the first semester,¡± Jeffers continued, ¡°you¡¯ll have six classes¡ªbut don¡¯t call physical training a ¡®class¡¯ in front of Frye if you want to survive. He¡¯s got you in the early morning on the training grounds. After that, you''ll alternate between weapons training with Karl and martial arts training with me, depending on the day. Post-lunch, you¡¯ll dive into the introductory magic courses, shifting between Intro to Magic and Magic History. Nora, Trey can show you where that class is located.¡±

    ¡°We have to learn magic history?¡± Nora asked with a scrunched face.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Jeffers replied, unable to suppress his amusement. ¡°It¡¯s important to understand what minor events have set the magical world on fire. You wouldn¡¯t have wanted to end up on the wrong side of the Burning Covenant, would you?¡±

    ¡°No, sir,¡± Nora responded solemnly.

    Jeffers nodded, satisfied his point had been made. ¡°Although we may not possess magical powers ourselves, it''s crucial for null guardians to grasp the fundamental principles behind how magic operates. That¡¯s why you will also participate in what we refer to as a ¡®roaming magical elective.¡¯ You can choose from a variety of magic classes offered on campus, as long as they don''t conflict with your regular schedule. Attendance is mandatory for at least three classes a week, but you¡¯re welcome to join more if you wish. There¡¯s a catalog of courses in the wooden office outside the keep.¡±

    Jeffers turned to Trey with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to be the bearer of bad news, Trey, but I think all the fire magic classes interfere with your guardian schedule.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against you, Jeffers,¡± Trey said playfully. ¡°Love always finds a way.¡±

    ¡°Would Trey¡¯s interest in fire magic have anything to do with the new teacher?¡± Nora asked coyly.

    Trey feigned ignorance. ¡°What? Is there a new fire magic teacher?¡±

    ¡°How are you familiar with the new fire magic teacher?¡± Jeffers asked, turning the tables on Nora.

    Her blues eyes locked onto Trey¡¯s. ¡°Like I said earlier, I like to know the competition.¡±

    Jeffers stifled a sigh and pressed forward. ¡°In addition to your classes, I aim to schedule one-on-one time with each first-year null guardian once a week. I know it will be harder to maintain this routine once missions begin, but I¡¯ll do my utmost to make it work. Any other questions?¡±

    ¡°What do we do with our free time?¡± Trey asked.

    Nora chortled. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re going to have free time?¡±

    ¡°Are you volunteering to keep me occupied?¡± Trey countered.

    ¡°If you think you can keep me entertained,¡± she replied without missing a beat. ¡°What would we do?¡±

    ¡°I have some ideas,¡± Trey responded, ¡°but they wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to mention in front of Jeffers here.¡±

    Jeffers sighed. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s some pent-up energy here that needs to be released, and I suppose it falls to me to at least try to redirect it. Let¡¯s make our way to the top of the walls.¡±

    The trio returned to the top of the keep, once again out in the open air. ¡°Nora, you¡¯ll start near the watchtower,¡± Jeffers instructed. ¡°Trey, you¡¯ll head over to the far corner. I¡¯ll signal you to start, and you¡¯ll begin chasing each other in the clockwise direction. If one of you catches the other, they are finished. The loser has to do ten more laps.¡±

    At the conclusion of Jeffers¡¯ instructions, Trey jogged along the tops of the walls to his designated starting point. The null guardian trainer waved broadly¡ªas good a signal as any. Trey sprang into action, intent on catching the blonde goddess on the polar side of the parapets. As Jeffers vanished down the stairs, the two young guardians found themselves locked in an opposing race of speed and endurance.

    ***

    Trey entered the suite tired from a long day, but with a smile plastered on his face. He was returning from the cafeteria, well-fed after quite a lot of running atop the Guardian¡¯s Keep.

    ¡°I met a girl,¡± he announced to the old man, who was sitting on the couch, reviewing a class roster.

    ¡°Do we really need to have this conversation?¡± Marvin replied, his tone a mix of exasperation and pleading.

    ¡°We¡¯re actually quite similar,¡± Trey continued, leaning against the doorframe like a giddy schoolboy.

    ¡°No, I will not leave my suite so you can bring her back here to ¡®get to know her¡¯ better,¡± the dark mage insisted, crossing his arms defiantly.

    ¡°She¡¯s also a mage pretending to be a null guardian,¡± the eighteen-year-old added dreamily, as if his mind were drifting.

    ¡°Glad you two hit it off¡ª wait, what?!¡± Marvin jolted upright, his eyes narrowing in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Trey simply nodded.

    Marvin threw his hands up in the air in frustration. ¡°Stop messing around and tell me what¡¯s really going on. Why is she here?¡±

    Trey let the grin widen, his playful demeanor intensifying. ¡°Because she wants to kill a teacher.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Marvin shouted, his face going pale as he stared at the young man in alarm. ¡°Who?!¡±

    With a mischievous glint in his eye, Trey leaned in closer. ¡°You.¡±

 Chapter 06 - The Side Quest

    Marvin scowled at the young man in front of him while he parsed the information he had just been given.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad my life is such a joke to you,¡± the older man said, noting Trey¡¯s smirk, ¡°but could we please discuss why there is a deranged mage on campus who intends to kill me?¡±

    ¡°She actually seems pretty normal,¡± Trey said, ¡°but I don¡¯t know why she wants to kill you. I didn¡¯t dig that deep.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t dig that deep?!¡± Marvin once again threw his hands in the air. ¡°What¡¯s the point of smuggling a mind mage onto campus if he¡¯s not going to protect you from a literal assassination plot?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that told me to be careful with my magic,¡± Trey countered. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s not why we are here. We should remain focused on our true purpose.¡± The young man had finally suppressed his smirk, all the better to torment his cohort.

    ¡°No!¡± Marvin exclaimed. ¡°We are figuring out why this girl wants me dead.¡±

    ¡°I guess I could look more into it,¡± Trey offered, ¡°but I would want something in return.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Marvin snorted. ¡°Are you really turning this into a negotiation?¡±

    ¡°I want fire magic lessons,¡± Trey requested confidently.

    ¡°I taught you how to do fire magic,¡± Marvin argued.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a fire mage,¡± Trey said. ¡°I want to learn from a fire mage.¡±

    ¡°You just want to spend some private time with Bree,¡± Marvin said, eyeing him suspiciously.

    Trey merely shrugged. ¡°Isn''t it convenient that she is already in the secret circle?¡±

    ¡°She is NOT in the secret circle,¡± Marvin insisted firmly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know you are a mage. She doesn¡¯t know about Skye. We can¡¯t reveal any more to her.¡±

    ¡°That will be kind of hard to do if she¡¯s teaching me fire magic,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°Which is why she won¡¯t be teaching you fire magic,¡± Marvin said, standing his ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best,¡± Trey said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want anything to distract us from our mission.¡±

    Marvin shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m bargaining with my life with an eighteen-year-old.¡±

    ¡°I learned everything from you, old man.¡±

    Marvin frowned and stared daggers at his young partner in crime. ¡°What if we ask Bree for private lessons in fire magic techniques? We could claim that you are interested from the perspective of a null guardian. You could ask questions, even go through the motions, but not do any magic.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work,¡± Trey said with an unconvinced expression. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look stupid.¡±

    ¡°Do you want your magic lessons or not?¡± Marvin challenged.

    ¡°Magic lessons without actual magic?¡±

    ¡°Take it or leave it,¡± the dark mage said resolutely.

    ¡°... Fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll coordinate with Bree,¡± Marvin assured him. ¡°In the meantime, you need to figure out what¡¯s going on in this girl¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my specialty,¡± Trey remarked with a confident smile.

    ¡°What type of mage is she?¡± inquired Marvin.

    ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain she¡¯s a light mage,¡± Trey said. ¡°She used her magic to catch me when we were running. I ended up having to do ten extra laps because she cheated.¡±

    ¡°I would expect nothing less of someone who wishes to kill me,¡± Marvin replied wryly. He glanced at the young man. ¡°You look exhausted. Let me get off your bed.¡± The dark magic teacher vacated the couch and retired to his room.

    Trey¡¯s eyes scanned the living quarters, appreciating the luxurious feel of the room he stood in. No expense was spared on the faculty suite, where magic and comfort intertwined seamlessly. He had entered the suite through a polished wooden door, which was accessible from a public corridor on the fourth floor of the Arcane Citadel.

    The front door opened into a spacious office, where the walls were lined with shelves filled with ancient tomes and peculiar artifacts. In the occasional gaps between the shelves hung portraits of notable faculty members, their gazes wise and watchful. A grand oak desk stood as the focal point, positioned deliberately to face the door. It was topped with a disarray of parchment, quills, and glowing crystal inkwells. A plush armchair upholstered in rich forest green fabric promised to lull future occupants into an afternoon nap, while two smaller chairs sat tucked away on the other side of the desk, ready for visitors. Enchanted lanterns hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, inviting glow throughout the room.

    In a nook behind the office, an inconspicuous door led into a more private living room, where Marvin had left Trey. The room was cozy and intimate, adorned with a plush sofa, a rocking chair, and a decorative coffee table. In one corner stood a sturdy wood-burning stove; its cast-iron surface was polished to a gleam, though its interior lay dark and cold for the moment. A neat stack of seasoned logs rested beside it, promising warmth when the chill of the season crept in.

    Just off from the living room, the bedroom awaited¡ªa serene sanctuary where Marvin could escape the pressures of teaching and administration. The bedroom was a retreat, with gentle colors and soft textiles creating an atmosphere of tranquility. Adjacent to the bedroom entrance, a doorway led to the bathroom, which seamlessly blended elegance with functionality. Polished granite tiles lined the floor, and a sleek clawfoot bathtub took center stage, promising rejuvenation after long days. The Arcane Citadel afforded the luxury of running hot water, transforming simple hygienic tasks into pleasant dalliances.

    After washing his face in a pristine porcelain sink, Trey returned to the main room, settling on the sofa and quickly surrendering to his fatigue.

    ***

    Trey was used to doing push-ups, but he was not used to doing push-ups while fully armored. The weight of his plate armor made him feel like he was moving at a fraction of his normal speed. He struggled to complete the twenty required before he could rest, then looked at the row of similarly armored classmates doing the same.

    When he had shown up to physical training, he had been confused when Frye had ordered them to suit up. The reasoning proffered had been sound, but Trey couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the instructor had simply woken up on the wrong side of the bed.

    Frye whistled to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Stand up and form a line.¡± With the three years of guardians in attendance, around thirty of them stood at the ready, bracing for whatever challenges lay ahead.¡°I want everyone to jog five laps around the perimeter of the training field. No breaks, no slack!¡±

    The first lap was not particularly difficult for Trey, but it wasn¡¯t long before the full weight of the armor began taking its toll on him. His legs began to ache under the burden, and as he pushed forward, the air around him seemed to grow thicker and more stifling. With each step, he felt the heavy metal pressing down on him¡ªnot just on his knees, but on his hips and shoulders. He endured through the fifth lap, noticing he was one of the first to finish in his class, but had still lagged behind many of the squires.

    He only earned a small breather before Frye was replaced by a sour-faced Karl. ¡°Glad everyone is already in armor,¡± Karl called out. ¡°We can immediately begin weapons training.¡±

    Several trainees let out groans, which were met with a scowl from Karl. ¡°We will be working on our halberd skills today," he announced. "Everyone grab a halberd and a partner."

    There was a large stack of long weapons near the small wooden office. Nora quickly caught up to Trey as he trudged over to pick out a weapon. "I hope you suck at fighting,¡± she said, ¡°because you''re my partner today."

    "Actually, I¡¯ve trained with halberds since I was kid," Trey replied. "You are in for a world of pain."

    "Really?!" Nora asked, cocking an eyebrow.

    Trey couldn''t keep a straight face. "Nah, I''ve never held a halberd in my life." The blonde gave him a playful shove.

    They arrived at the office and he plucked a weapon from the pile, noticing how heavy the long handle made the halberd feel. To him, It felt like most of the weight was at the front tip, which had a large metal ax attached to the end.

    ¡°Listen up!¡± Karl shouted at the returning students. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you the fundamentals of fighting with a halberd, and you can be assured that I will not be repeating myself.¡±

    The weapons instructor hefted his own halberd in front of him, planting the butt of it in the ground. ¡°The first thing that you¡¯ll notice is that the halberd¡¯s weight is front-loaded, which allows for powerful strikes, but requires proper technique to maintain balance and control. To wield this weapon, stand with your feet shoulder-width apart for stability. Keep your knees slightly bent and maintain a low center of gravity to enhance mobility. Use an overhand grip on the top of the handle and your dominant hand positioned about halfway down. This allows for better leverage and control while executing different techniques.¡±

    Trey didn¡¯t particularly like Karl, but he had to admit that he was knowledgeable. ¡°You should familiarize yourself with the different parts of the weapon,¡± the instructor continued. ¡°There¡¯s the blade for cutting, the spear tip for thrusting, and the hook for grappling. Each part serves a specific purpose in combat.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Karl scanned the crowd, daring anyone to divert their attention from him. ¡°Learn to utilize the blade''s sharp edge to deliver strong, sweeping cuts. Aim for angles that unleash maximum force, targeting the opponent''s limbs or head. The spear tip is excellent for thrusting attacks. Use quick jabs to maintain distance and catch your opponent off guard. Finally, the back hook can be used to entangle an opponent¡¯s weapon or limbs. Practice using it to control your opponent''s movement and create openings for strikes.¡±

    The weapons master moved on to demonstrating different techniques, calling special attention to his expert footwork. Then he ordered the class to split and begin sparring.

    Trey and Nora picked a spot, and they both set their weapons in the dirt while they adjusted their armor. They took their weapons up, and Trey started by trying to test Nora¡¯s reach with a thrusting attack. The blonde moved swiftly out of his range and then countered with a powerful swing. Trey barely managed to dodge the blow, but noticed Nora had overextended. He took the opportunity and swiped her feet out from underneath.

    The blonde warrior quickly rose with a frustrated grunt, glancing over at Trey with a scowl on her face. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking that this isn¡¯t usually how I sweep a pretty girl off her feet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky these weapons are blunted,¡± she responded, a smirk returning to her face. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to cut through that thick head of yours.¡±

    ¡°Which thick head are you referring to?¡± Trey teased. ¡°I might have a preference about where you aim that thing.¡±

    The two continued their sparring, exchanging both halberd strikes and playful banter. In stark contrast to the push-ups and running, Trey barely noticed the time pass. Karl eventually gathered the class back together and proceeded to demonstrate the proper techniques for caring for their weapons. Once they were all released, Trey returned to Marvin''s suite to clean up, then ate lunch in the cafeteria. After finishing his meal, he led Nora to their History of Magic class.

    Trey spotted Skye and immediately took a seat beside her. Skye glanced over, her expression shifting to a frown as the gorgeously stacked blonde sat on the other side of Trey. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± she asked, eyeing the newcomer.

    ¡°I¡¯m Nora,¡± the guardian woman said, ¡°the girl who¡¯s been testing out your man¡¯s endurance.¡± She stared down the challenger with a confident smile.

    Skye¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly at her words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that,¡± Trey chided.

    ¡°What?¡± Nora countered. ¡°I beat you in a race. That means I can say it however I want.¡±

    ¡°This is Skye,¡± Trey said. ¡°We grew up together, and she is very important to me. I don¡¯t want to see her disrespected.¡±

    Nora¡¯s playful demeanor sobered up. ¡°Understood. Skye, I apologize for my teasing. I wouldn¡¯t want us to get off on the wrong foot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Skye replied. ¡°You got Trey to admit out loud that I¡¯m ¡®very important¡¯ to him. You can stick around.¡±

    An elderly elven man strode into the classroom, catching the students off-guard with a mellifluous voice that emanated from his wrinkled mouth. "Greetings, students. I''m Professor Huul, your History of Magic teacher."

    The professor had striking facial features that were typical of elves, the most prominent of which were high cheekbones and pointed ears. Long, dark hair flowed over his shoulders and down his back, interwoven with delicate strands of silver. His clothing was simple yet elegant: a silky, silver robe with gold accents.

    ¡°Together,¡± he said, ¡°we will embark on a profound journey through the annals of magical history. Magic is not merely a tool; it is a living history that tells the tales of our ancestors¡ªtheir struggles, their triumphs¡ªand the very essence of existence itself.¡±

    He took a moment, allowing the weight of his words to settle upon his students. ¡°You see, magic is the unseen thread that connects us across time. Each spell cast¡ªeach incantation uttered¡ªforms a powerful lineage of mana that connects all of us all to the Archmage himself. Yes, we will begin with the legend of the Archmage and trace the evolution of magic throughout history, to the modern schools of magic practiced today. I''m thrilled to announce that, starting this year, the Burning Covenant has been integrated into our curriculum.¡±

    The audience rumbled at the mention of the Burning Covenant, which had been shrouded in societal taboo and controversy for the past two decades. The whispers exchanged among the students reflected their curiosity and excitement.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste!¡± the elf exclaimed. ¡°Let¡¯s dive right in.The foundation of magic is believed to have come from a primordial being known as the Archmage. He is believed to have been a powerful soul mage, with the ability to grant affinities to those he deemed worthy¡­¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your favorite food?¡± Nora asked Trey¡ªquietly, and directly into his ear.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Trey responded. ¡°You barely made it past the intro.¡±

    ¡°I love a good steak,¡± the girl continued, unfazed, ¡°grilled over an open fire, but my true weakness is probably chocolate. My life¡¯s goal is to travel across Arestia, maybe beyond, to find the perfect conching process.¡±

    ¡°Conching?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the process used to make chocolate so silky and smooth,¡± she explained. ¡°Of course, the fat content of the dairy that is used is also important.¡±

    For the rest of the class period, Trey¡¯s attention was split between listening to a lecture on magic history and an explanation about different types of chocolate-making techniques. In spite of Professor Huul¡¯s dulcet tones and obvious enthusiasm for the subject matter, Trey found it hard to ignore his younger, blonder, and more feminine competition.

    Skye found it hard to ignore his difficulty ignoring Nora.

    ***

    Trey managed to slip into a seat just as the teacher began the artificing class. Finding the right place had proven more challenging than he¡¯d anticipated, as the room was in a building that hadn¡¯t been part of Marvin¡¯s brief tour. Goliam¡¯s Sanctum was located on the other side of the Elspy, a discovery he had made almost too late.

    A short man¡ªshort enough to be mistaken for a tall dwarf despite being human¡ªstood at the head of the class. ¡°This is the Introduction to Artificing. If that doesn¡¯t sound familiar, you are in the wrong place.¡± He glanced around, seeing if he¡¯d prompted anyone to make the walk of shame.

    ¡°This course will be taught by me, Professor Leek, and I will be guiding you through the foundational principles of artificing. You can anticipate engaging theoretical lectures, expert demonstrations, and plenty of hands-on practice. I believe we have a few null guardians attending today. I welcome your presence and your participation.¡±

    Trey glanced around, recognizing Braun from his guardian class. The guardian initiate also spotted Trey and shifted seats. ¡°Hey,¡± he said, ¡°you¡¯ve been hanging out with that hot blonde, right?¡±

    Trey only nodded in acknowledgment, trying to pay attention as Professor Leek continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lucky dude,¡± Braun said. ¡°She¡¯s sexy. Are you hittin¡¯ that yet?¡±

    It was all Trey could do to keep a frown off his face. ¡°We are just getting to know each other,¡± he answered curtly.

    Braun shrugged. ¡°Ah, well, don¡¯t take too long. Some of the other guys might want to give it a shot, you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Trey responded, hoping to end the conversation. He had already spent the previous class distracted by a neighbor, and his current neighbor lacked the very allure he¡¯d been quick to point out about the chocolate-loving blonde.

    ¡°... A muffling candle is adequately complex,¡± Professor Leek said, ¡°involving several stages of creation, but is easy enough to be our first project. Today, I will explain the theory and the crafting techniques behind each stage. Tomorrow, I will demonstrate how to make it in front of the class, and the following day, you will begin your own journey.¡±

    ***

    After dinner, Trey returned to the faculty suite, where he found Marvin studying in his office. Immediately upon seeing the young man enter, the dark mage set down his book and looked expectantly at his novice spy. ¡°Please tell me you have more satisfying intelligence than yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I did learn more,¡± Trey said. ¡°I believe she wants revenge.¡±

    ¡°Revenge?!¡± Marvin scoffed loudly. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°You killed her father,¡± Trey stated.

    ¡°Who¡¯s her father?¡± the older man asked.

    Trey only shrugged in response.

    Marvin¡¯s face scrunched in confusion. ¡°I haven¡¯t killed anyone in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Marvin, I literally saw you massacre a room of dwarves a couple days ago.¡±

    ¡°Is she a dwarf?¡± the dark mage asked pointedly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I didn¡¯t kill her father,¡± stated Marvin, as if the case were closed. ¡°And, might I remind you that you killed half the dwarves?¡±

    ¡°You took care of the guard in the hallway,¡± Trey countered, ¡°which means you killed the majority of them.¡±

    The dark mage ignored the boy¡¯s sass. ¡°We need more information, and we have to protect her.¡±

    ¡°Protect her?¡± Trey questioned.

    Marvin sighed. ¡°Yes. If she gets discovered, guess what¡¯s the first thing the headmaster will do? He will check to see if any other mages are hiding amongst the ranks of the null guardians. I¡¯m surprised it hasn¡¯t happened already. We can¡¯t risk our whole operation on her amateur assassination attempt. I need you to get close to her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her every day,¡± Trey offered.

    ¡°More than that,¡± Marvin said thoughtfully.

    At that moment, a knock sounded on the door, prompting Marvin to leave his desk and check who might be visiting him. ¡°Ah! Jeffers, come in.¡±

    The null guardian captain filed in, glancing briefly at Trey.

    ¡°Professor Kalo,¡± he began, ¡°I want to give you an update on the housing situation. We have found a suitable place for Trey to stay, but unfortunately, it will take several more days to clear out. There¡¯s years worth of junk that has been packed into there.¡±

    Marvin flashed Trey a brief, scheming smile. ¡°How disappointing,¡± he remarked. ¡°I hope we can find a solution so you won¡¯t have to go back on your promise.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeffers quickly answered. ¡°Trey is welcome to stay in my faculty suite for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Marvin retorted. ¡°Trey needs to be with his other null guardians. Isn¡¯t the new girl in her room all by herself?¡±

    Jeffers frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily approve of the direction this conversation is going.¡±

    ¡°It seems obvious to me,¡± the dark mage said. ¡°Trey needs a place to stay, and there¡¯s a perfectly open spot.¡±

    ¡°Out of the question,¡± Jeffers argued. ¡°I can¡¯t pair opposite genders as roommates.¡±

    ¡°It certainly seems to be the most rational solution,¡± Marvin said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re capable of handling all the gritty details.¡±

    ¡°That would be very unconventional, Professor Kalo,¡± the guardian leader said. ¡°I simply cannot do that.¡±

    ¡°Sure you can!¡± Professor Kalo exclaimed. ¡°Are you not in charge of the null guardians?¡±

    ¡°Not only would it be poor optics,¡± Jeffers insisted, ¡°but I would not want to put Trey and Nora together in an uncomfortable situation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Trey,¡± Marvin said, trying to add a hint of comfort to his voice. ¡°He will keep it in his pants.¡±

    ¡°He most certainly will not!¡± Jeffers insisted. ¡°You have not seen his potential roommate. You have not seen the two of them together. They¡¯re insufferable.¡±

    ¡°Trey,¡± the dark mage called on the boy. ¡°Promise Jeffers you won¡¯t fuck your roommate.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Trey,¡± Jeffers warned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a dishonest man out of you.¡±

    Marvin frowned at the challenge to his authority. ¡°I expect Trey to be out of my suite and in that room by tomorrow night,¡± he said firmly.

    Jeffers groaned. ¡°I¡¯m not promising anything, but I will ask Nora if she has any reservations. If I sense even the slightest hesitation from her, I¡¯m shutting this idea down faster than a light spell.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for being so cooperative, Jeffers,¡± Marvin said with a pleasant smile. ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you?¡±

    Jeffers only mumbled inaudible curses as he left the office.

    As the door slammed behind him, Marvin turned to Trey. ¡°There you have it. Maybe sharing a room with a murderer will sufficiently motivate you.¡±

    ¡°Would-be murderer,¡± Trey said.

    Marvin rolled his eyes. ¡°Seduce her if you must, but don¡¯t fall in love. We will have to get rid of her at some point.¡±

    Trey almost laughed at the absurdity. ¡°While protecting her, of course.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Marvin stated, not the least bit bothered by the double-standard. ¡°We protect her until we find a way to remove her.¡±

    Trey shook his head at the old man, then ventured further into the suite, eager to take a refreshing bath and distract himself from everything weighing on his mind.

 Chapter 07 - Darius Schallevon

    The morning¡¯s physical training proved just as brutal as the last. The null guardians once again suited up in heavy armor, but instead of a regimen of push-ups, there was a heavy rope awaiting them on the training grounds. Divided into five teams, they squared off in an ongoing tug-of-war challenge. When a team was defeated, they were replaced by the next team in line and sent off to complete a lap as punishment.

    Trey successfully won many of his tug-of-war fights, but he did lose occasionally. He was on his fourth lap of the morning when Jeffers made his entrance, ready to transition the class over to martial arts training.

    ¡°Get that armor off and line up in front of me!¡± he shouted. ¡°Hurry! Do not keep me waiting!¡±

    Once the guardians had stripped off their armor and assembled before Jeffers, he scanned the group with an intensity that demanded their full attention.

    ¡°Today,¡± he announced, ¡°we¡¯re going to focus on techniques designed to subdue an opponent quickly and efficiently. In combat, remember that strength is only one part of the equation. Technique and precision can turn the tide in your favor.¡±

    Jeffers called forth one of the trainees, a bulky young squire named Marcus. ¡°Observe closely,¡± he instructed. The guardian leader squatted into a stance that was low and grounded, knees slightly bent, feet shoulder-width apart. Marcus mirrored him, eager to test his strength against his instructor.

    ¡°First,¡± Jeffers said, ¡°it¡¯s vital to maintain your balance.¡± He pivoted on his right foot to demonstrate. In a flash, he had launched himself forward, closing the distance between him and his prey. With a swift motion, he extended his right arm, gripping Marcus¡¯s wrist firmly.

    ¡°Controlling your opponent''s limbs is crucial,¡± the guardian continued, pausing mid-maneuver. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s not about brute strength; it¡¯s about leverage.¡± Marcus attempted to take advantage of the lull in action and pull the instructor to the ground. In one smooth movement, Jeffers reversed the momentum, pulling Marcus''s arm downward while simultaneously stepping to the side, shifting his weight to unbalance the younger trainee.

    Marcus stumbled, but remained standing. He quickly shifted his feet, trying to regain solid footing, but Jeffers capitalized on the swiveling momentum. He dropped low, entering a crouch to bring himself beneath Marcus''s center of gravity. With a powerful twist of his hips, he leveraged Marcus¡¯ weight against him, sweeping his leg and sending him sprawling onto the ground.

    Jeffers helped Marcus back up to his feet, and then began explaining to the class how to use the different joints in the limbs as leverage against opponents. He more gently demonstrated the beginnings of several moves and then wrapped up the instructive portion.

    ¡°Your turn to try,¡± Jeffers announced. ¡°Guys, pair up with guys. Girls, pair up with girls.¡±

    Trey thought he might have caught a subtle glance thrown his way from the null guardian teacher. With a shrug, he sought out Damien, and the two began wrestling. Trey enjoyed a size advantage over his opponent, but he concentrated on his technique, mindful of the day¡¯s lesson. He quickly grasped it, and managed to pin Damien several times in quick succession. By the end of their match, Damien was grumbling with dissatisfaction, having only managed to take Trey down twice.

    After being dismissed from training, Trey took the opportunity to wash up before heading to lunch. He filled up his plate and found a place to sit.

    ¡°Hey roommate!¡± a cheerful blonde blurted out, taking a spot next to him.

    Trey snorted. ¡°I take it you¡¯ve spoken with Jeffers?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of filthy secrets you¡¯re blackmailing him with,¡± Nora replied, ¡°but you¡¯re spilling them tonight¡ªyou know, since we¡¯ll be in the same room?¡±

    ¡°I got it, Nora,¡± Trey said, ¡°and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you. I don¡¯t have any dirt on Jeffers.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Well, let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t disappoint me in other ways,¡± she responded with a smirk.

    The two of them chatted as they ate lunch together, then headed off to their Intro to Magic class. Professor Mavery started class shortly after their arrival. ¡°I hope everyone did your reading, because we are going to jump right into it. Who can name the six primary affinities?¡±

    Just as it had in the previous class, Skye¡¯s hand shot up first.

    ¡°Yes, Skye?¡±

    ¡°Dark, Light, Fire, Water, Air, and Earth.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Professor Mavery replied with a smile. ¡°Mages have specific affinities that dictate how they can use their mana. A fire mage can only wield their mana for fire spells, while an earth mage is limited to earth magic. Sorcerers also have affinities, but they are not as strict. They do not generate their own mana, so they technically have a wider range of spells available to them. However, many sorcerers still specialize in one or two affinities based on their magical aptitude. Their versatility does give them at least one advantage over mages. Do we have any specters in this class?¡±

    One student raised their hand.

    The teacher looked over, examining the student. ¡°What are your affinities?¡±

    ¡°Light and Air,¡± came the reply.

    ¡°What an interesting combination,¡± Professor Mavery commented. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Jeremiah,¡± came the reply.

    The teacher nodded and then continued. ¡°A specter is a mage who has multiple affinities. They are rare, but there are a few at Windrake. In fact, our own headmaster may very well be the rarest specter in recorded history. It¡¯s truly an honor to walk the same halls as he does.¡± The professor paused momentarily, a look of reverence crossing her face. Trey didn¡¯t detect a hint of sarcasm or irony there; indeed, the professor was acting as if she was paying homage to a living legend

    ¡°Let¡¯s delve into affinities that extend beyond the primary ones,¡± she said. ¡°There are various uncommon affinities that connect to the core elements. For instance, there¡¯s an acolyte storm mage here who benefits from attending both water and air magic classes. Similarly, there¡¯s a plant mage who focuses on earth magic. A few years ago, I had a particularly unique blood mage in my class who primarily studied water magic. Additionally, some mages harness their affinities in extraordinary ways that don¡¯t quite qualify as separate affinities. For example, there''s a talented water mage in our student body who excels as a healer.

    Trey raised his hand, drawing the teacher¡¯s attention. ¡°Are affinities hereditary?¡±

    Professor Mavery let out a chuckle. ¡°What a question! The answer that is most appropriate for an introductory-level class is this: it is commonly believed that a mage''s affinities are influenced by those of their parents. However, there are so many exceptions that those exceptions have almost become the rule.¡±

    Another student raised their hand. ¡°What about divination magic?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Professor Mavery said with a twinkle in her eye. ¡°There are two affinities that always draw the fascination of first-year students¡ªand honestly, everyone else as well. Divination magic and mind magic are arguably the most powerful affinities, albeit remarkably challenging to master and extremely rare. Divination grants the user glimpses of the future that could, for example, significantly alter the outcome of a battle. Meanwhile, mind magic enables a mage to penetrate the subconscious of another, reading their thoughts¡ªperhaps even their most private ones¡ª and, if sufficiently skilled, even manipulating their actions.¡±

    That revelation was met with a low whistle. The professor gave the offending mage a quick scowl before proceeding with her lecture. ¡°Our headmaster, known to the rest of the world as the Grand Oracle, is not only a light and water specter, but also wields both divination and mind affinities. The level of power he possesses is unprecedented, as no one else has ever commanded both mind and divination magic.¡±

    Trey listened intently to the lecture, appreciating that Nora was much more engaged and less inclined to grace him with intricate details of chocolate making. Another question came from the class. ¡°Is mind magic considered dark magic?¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Until recently,¡± Professor Mavery answered, ¡°divination magic was linked to light, and mind magic to dark. However, the last three known mind mages did not have the dark magic affinity, challenging that assertion. It''s crucial to understand that dark magic does not inherently equate to malevolence. While some dark magic spells are rather vile and some dark mages are despicably heinous, it would be unjust to dismiss an entire branch of magic based solely on the actions of a few.¡±

    ¡°Do we know when the next divination or mind mage might appear?¡± a student asked.

    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any rumors of another divination mage in recent times,¡± the teacher answered. ¡°There was a mind mage a few years back, but¡­ well, you¡¯ll learn about that in another class.¡± She swiftly shifted the topic. ¡°At what age do magic users typically awaken their powers and discover their affinities?¡±

    Skye raised her hand again, but another student was called upon. ¡°When we hit puberty,¡± her peer answered with a snicker.

    ¡°That is correct,¡± the teacher affirmed. ¡°That¡¯s why we admit students at Windrake when they turn seventeen; it gives most teenagers time to discover their powers and grow accustomed to them. Many identify their affinities by experimenting with various spells, but we also have an affinity sphere that can help individuals determine what type of magic they possess.¡±

    Professor Mavery carried on with her lesson, briefly describing some basic spells from each of the six primary affinities. Upon reaching the time allotted for class, she wrapped things up a bit abruptly; she hadn¡¯t quite given dark magic as much time as the others. ¡°The next class will focus on streaming theory,¡± she said. ¡°Please ensure you come prepared by completing the assigned reading.¡±

    ¡°Where are you headed to next?¡± Nora asked Trey.

    ¡°I think I¡®ll attend the artificing class again,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Do you enjoy being the tallest one in the class?¡± Nora teased.

    ¡°They¡¯re not all dwarves,¡± he retorted. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m already the tallest one in most of my other classes. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll check out the light magic class,¡± Nora said nonchalantly.

    Trey gave her a knowing nod before turning to Skye. ¡°What about you? I don¡¯t even know what classes you¡¯re taking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been too distracted,¡± the black-haired sorceress replied while glaring at Nora.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Trey said, playfully booping her on the nose with his finger, ¡°Nora promised to be nice to you. You need to make an effort, too. I have a little bit of time before my next class, now that I know where it is. Do you want to spend it talking about other girls or will you tell me what classes you¡¯re taking?¡±

    Skye rubbed her nose before breaking into a grin. ¡°I got invited to the intermediate water magic class! I only attended the beginners¡¯ class twice before Professor Mullens decided I would fit better in the next class.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exciting!¡± Trey exclaimed. ¡°You always had strong water magic. I¡¯m glad others are recognizing your talent. You were also interested in fire magic, too, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve attended a couple of fire magic classes,¡± Skye said, ¡°but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s where my strength is. I plan on dropping soon. I was really only interested because¡­ Eh, we¡¯ll see what happens.¡±

    Trey gave the sorceress a contemplative look, tempted to do something he promised himself he¡¯d never do. ¡°What about your other classes?¡±

    ¡°I have Introduction to Sorcery with Professor Lokia,¡± she answered. ¡°She¡¯s fantastic! I¡¯m learning so much in that class.¡±

    Trey smiled, genuinely pleased at Skye''s enthusiasm. ¡°Windrake seems to be the perfect place for you.¡±

    ¡°I know! I can¡¯t believe Papa got us in!¡±

    ¡°I better go to class,¡± Trey said, ¡°but I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± He hurried off to Golium¡¯s Sanctum.

    He entered the room with time to spare, and glanced into the corners, trying to find an inconspicuous spot that Braun might overlook. He noticed Kronar sitting along the edge and decided to try his luck next to the dwarf. If luck was on his side, his fellow null guardian might have chosen a different class to visit for his roaming elective anyway.

    Unfortunately, moments before Professor Leek started class, Braun¡¯s stupid grin popped into the room. He scanned the seats until he saw Trey, and waved at him as he made his way over. Trey could only groan.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going with the busty blonde babe?¡± Braun asked the moment he plopped down next to Trey.

    Trey wasn¡¯t about to tell him about his new roommate situation, so he opted for a more neutral response. ¡°She¡¯s fun to be around.¡±

    ¡°I bet she is,¡± Braun replied. ¡°I¡¯ve got my sights set on the ice queen.¡±

    ¡°Ice queen?¡± Kronar asked from the other side of Trey.

    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Braun replied, pleased with the invitation to continue. ¡°She comes from a noble family from one of the elven enclaves. She¡¯s supposedly a crazy good water mage, but spoiled rotten and a complete bitch¡­ but, she¡¯s really hot and I guarantee you she is a virgin. I¡¯m going to be the one that breaks in that tight pussy.¡±

    Kronar chortled. ¡°And how do you plan on doing that?¡±

    ¡°Mages love a rugged-looking null guardian,¡± Braun declared with unwavering confidence. ¡°She just needs a stern hand in her life, and I¡¯ll happily provide that. I¡¯ll bend her over, conquer her, and then find my next challenge.¡±

    Several classmates twisted around in their seats to shoot them disapproving looks, clearly unimpressed with Braun''s bravado. Trey shook his head slowly, feeling a mix of frustration and disbelief. Deciding to take matters into his own hands, he decided to practice his mind magic. He planted a suggestion in Braun¡¯s mind: shut the fuck up.

    As mental suggestions went, it was both clear and succinct. Luckily, whether the conversation had naturally run its course or the not-so-subtle influence of Trey¡¯s magic, Braun shifted in his seat and turned his attention to Professor Leek as the class began.

    ¡°I have much that I need to get through today,¡±the professor announced. ¡°I will be demonstrating how to craft a muffling candle. Pay attention, because you will be doing this tomorrow. I will start by reviewing the materials that will be used in the process. You will need ample amounts of beeswax. There¡¯s nothing special about this wax, but I find it beneficial to purify it¡ªby dipping it in a purifying potion, of course; put your hand down¡ªbefore working with it. This will allow the wax to hold more skivel bean oil. The skivel bean oil, on the other hand, needs to be properly prepared with the first enchantment of this project¡­¡±

    Professor Leek meticulously walked through every step, diving deep into the different properties of the various materials. For the most part, Trey paid attention, though there were times when his mind wandered to a particular fire magic teacher and the classes he¡¯d been promised with her. Eventually, the lesson came to a close, marked by the professor waving a fan across the final product. ¡°We must wait for the candle to cure, but I will demonstrate its effectiveness tomorrow in class, after which, you will be making your own.¡±

    Before Trey could move from his seat, Braun leaned over and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, if you ever need advice on how to woo your blonde friend, just let me know. I got your back.¡± With that, the brash null guardian vacated his seat and walked toward the classroom exit.

    ¡°Friend of yours?¡± Kronar asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°Maybe if this ice queen whips him into shape,¡± Trey replied.

    ¡°Do you know where the onyx steel forge is?¡± the dwarf asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Trey answered. ¡°It¡¯s in Guardian''s Keep. Do you want me to show you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no,¡± the dwarf responded with a shrug and a wave of his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to impose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Trey assured him. ¡°I¡¯m heading over there anyway. I think I¡¯m moving into a new room.¡±

    ***

    After showing Kronar the forge and checking in with Jeffers, Trey began transferring his belongings out of Marvin¡¯s suite and into Nora¡¯s room. Halfway through the process, Nora showed up and proved to be not the least bit helpful.

    ¡°So,¡± she said as she watched Trey unpack, ¡°do you snore? What if I got a puppy? Would you snitch on me? Is it okay if I use your bed for naps? I can¡¯t sleep and nap in the same bed.¡±

    Despite the loud and eye-catching distraction lounging on the other side of the room, Trey finally finished settling in right before dinner. He and Nora made their way to the cafeteria to enjoy their evening meal.

    ¡°How would you smuggle food to our room for this supposed puppy?¡± Trey asked playfully as they waited in the buffet line.

    Nora grinned mischievously. ¡°I¡¯d get you proper clothing with big pockets, obviously. You need some serious help with your wardrobe anyway, and I¡¯d be more than happy to offer my expertise.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my wardrobe?¡± Trey shot back defensively, crossing his arms.

    Nora raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. ¡°Oh, come on! Your classic broke-eighteen-year-old-boy wardrobe? Need I say more?¡±

    The pair of them found some seats and began digging in. Trey managed to clear his plate before Jeffers approached him.

    ¡°Professor Kalo would like to see you in his office,¡± he said, indicating to Trey.

    Nora gave Trey a slight frown. ¡°Why does the dark magic teacher want to see you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Trey said. ¡°Maybe he wants me to help move something. You know how old men are.¡± He quickly left the curious blonde behind, climbing up to the fourth floor to Marvin¡¯s door.

    ¡°You¡¯re using Jeffers to summon me now?¡± Trey griped as he opened the door and entered.

    ¡°What of it?¡± Marvin retorted. ¡°I ran into him before I ran into you. Now, tell me why you made me look like an absolute fool today?¡±

    Trey frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need my help to do that.¡±

    The dark magic teacher glowered at the young man. ¡°I left campus today and gathered some intelligence in Greshelm.¡± He pulled out some written notes and slammed them on his desk, not bothering to read them as he stared at Trey. ¡°Darius Schallevon, husband of light mage Paula, and father of Nora and Hazel. Owner of Schallevon¡¯s Extraordinary Artifacts, a store located in the city of Goltenberg. Last seen on a trip to Greshlem where he dropped off his daughter at Windrake Academy, looking very spry, and not the least bit dead.¡±

    Trey¡¯s brow furrowed as he took in the information. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Marvin examined the confused boy carefully. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad this is not some childish, misguided prank. Unfortunately, I think your mind magic needs some practice¡ªspeaking of which, I have another job for you.¡±

 Chapter 08 - Girl Logic

    ¡°I need some help with a student of mine,¡± Marvin said. ¡°I need to know her opinion of me.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s ethical?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Ethical?!¡± Marvin blurted out, almost in amusement. ¡°Since when did we care about ethics? And I¡¯m not doing anything nefarious. I¡¯m trying to help her.¡±

    ¡°I care about ethics,¡± Trey countered, ¡°or at least I try to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, rancid unicorn piss!¡± Marvin exclaimed. ¡°Just listen! Your precious ethics won¡¯t be despoiled. I had an encounter many years ago with two very powerful mages. The mages did not survive that encounter, and now their child is in my class. I would like to know if they harbor any resentment toward me.¡±

    ¡°This sounds very familiar,¡± Trey interjected.

    ¡°Hush,¡± Marvin chided. ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed Nora¡¯s father is alive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to need to tell me more,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Marvin snapped.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me for a favor, Marvin,¡± Trey responded. ¡°It¡¯s going to cost you a few secrets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m regretting more and more teaching you how to be an asshole,¡± Marvin said with a frown. ¡°Very well, have a seat.¡±

    Trey was surprised the old man caved so quickly. He eagerly pulled up a chair and sat across the desk from the dark magic teacher.

    Marvin took a deep breath and began his tale. ¡°Levi and Merida Verdant were among Grimmault¡¯s most formidable supporters. Levi was a fire mage, and his wife, Merida, was a dark mage. Their individual skills were impressive, but it was their unmatched teamwork and seamless coordination that made them a truly fearsome duo. They earned a reputation for exceptional cruelty, and even the mere mention of the Verdant name still sends chills down people''s spines.¡±

    ¡°Similar to Skye¡¯s parents, then?¡± Trey asked.

    Marvin gave the young man a pained look. ¡°No, Skye¡¯s parents have already been forgotten. The Verdants will live on in infamy for their atrocities. You can be banished from the Coppergrove Enclave¡ªor what¡¯s left of the enclave¡ªmerely for mentioning them. I had no desire to recount their heinous acts; I¡¯ll only speak of my journey.¡±

    Trey leaned forward, already intrigued by the dark mage¡¯s story.

    ¡°After leaving Windrake,¡± Marvin continued, ¡°I spent a year tracking them down, piecing together whispers and following faint trails. I finally caught them in the town of Voloma. The townsfolk had been expecting the arrival of a pair of light mages, accompanied by a squadron of null guardians, drawn by rumors of the Verdants lurking in the area. However, fate had thwarted their plans; the promised defenders had fallen victim to an ambush elsewhere and never made it to Voloma. It was just me against them, which even I knew were terrible odds.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s face was grim as he began recounting the battle. ¡°After I confronted them, Levi launched a full-frontal assault, unleashing a torrent of fire magic. He put on quite the spectacle, but fire mages have never intimidated me. It was Merida I was wary of, especially since she was conspicuously absent from the fight. Having tracked them for a year, I knew exactly where she was lurking¡ªsneaking behind me, ready to deliver a lethal strike. I noticed slight movements in Levi¡¯s stance as he prepared to dodge whatever dark spells his wife was going to throw at my back. Anticipating his movements, I guessed which direction he would dodge and caught him off guard, ensnaring him in my own magic. Once he was trapped in my Soulbinder¡¯s Grasp, I knew that was the end of Levi Verdant.¡±

    ¡°What about Merida?¡± Trey asked eagerly.

    Marvin grunted. ¡°I¡¯m telling it, so let me tell it. Levi, feeling his life force slipping away, channeled his remaining energy into a desperate barrage of fire, aiming to provide his wife with a chance to overwhelm me. Merida went into a hysterical, uncontrollable rage as she watched her husband die. She became a very dangerous tempest of dark magic, charging forward and unleashing every spell she knew. I was on the defensive for quite a while, but I remembered teaching Merida at Windrake. I knew the potency of her raw magic, but I also knew about her control issues. Her weaknesses were very similar to your own, Trey.¡±

    ¡°Are you turning this into a lesson?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Yes I am,¡± Marvin responded firmly. ¡°If you are going to make me tell the whole story, then you will learn something from it.¡±

    Trey rolled his eyes, but did not want to deter Marvin from finishing the tale.

    ¡°I could sense her wavering,¡± the old man said, ¡°the cracks in her composure beginning to show. She was losing herself in the frenzy; I knew it was only a matter of time until she made a mistake. Finally, after expending massive amounts of energy, she cast a costly Phantom Legion spell, giving me an opening. I summoned a Darkveil and threw a necrotic dagger, striking her lower torso.¡±

    ¡°You threw a dagger?¡± Trey asked skeptically.

    ¡°Yes, a dagger,¡± Marvin repeated. ¡°The most effective mages are both wise and humble enough to understand just how useful artifacts and even mundane implements can be. It baffles and infuriates me how many arrogant fools know all about null guardians, and yet still insist that spells and mana must define their approach to¡­ well, to practically everything.¡±

    Trey considered making a coy observation about how infuriating it was to be a null guardian mage who couldn¡¯t learn spells, but he decided to let the old man have his moment. ¡°Did your attack work? Did the dagger end the fight?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°The poison on the necrotic dagger worked slowly, and her Phantom Legion spell was an absolute bitch to fight off. The battle continued to rage fiercely for nearly an hour, but eventually, I managed to wear her down enough to deliver the final blow¡ªthough not before we had ravaged most of the town in the process. I thought that was the end of the Verdants. It wasn''t until I arrived in Windrake a couple of days ago that I learned they had a daughter. I caught sight of a talented fire and dark specter honing her skills on the campus grounds. Given her magical prowess, affinities, and striking resemblance, it was clear who she was.¡±

    ¡°Dana?¡± Trey speculated.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the dark mage confirmed. ¡°From my interactions with her, it seems she¡¯s deeply ashamed of her family¡¯s legacy, but the situation is complicated. I killed her parents. I¡¯m famous because I killed her parents.¡±

    ¡°You want me to figure out how she feels about you?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Essentially,¡± Marvin replied, nodding his head. ¡°I need to know how to make her feel comfortable around me. Should I avoid the topic altogether? Do I address it up front? Is offering an apology the right move? She¡¯s a gifted young mage, and I want to help her move beyond the dark shadow cast by her parents. Society has punished her mercilessly for their sins.¡±

    ¡°Too bad you didn¡¯t take her in, too,¡± Trey said with an undertone of spite. ¡°Then she wouldn¡¯t have even known who her parents were.¡±

    Marvin frowned at the boy¡¯s remark. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± he protested. ¡°I¡¯ve raised you to forge your own identity and become who you truly want to be. You are the master of your own fate.¡±

    ¡°I would still like to know more about my parents,¡± Trey replied coldly. ¡°I know Skye feels the same way.¡±

    The dark mage grunted. A thoughtful, but worried expression crossed his face. ¡°I both hope and fear that you¡¯ll understand soon enough,¡± he said.

    Trey let a disgruntled sigh escape from his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out what¡¯s going through Dana¡¯s mind,¡± he said, even though he was sorely tempted to punish Marvin¡¯s turbidity.

    ¡°I appreciate that, Trey,¡± Marvin said sincerely, ¡°and I¡¯m glad you¡¯re concerned about ethics. That wasn¡¯t a luxury I always had, but maybe you¡¯ll have a chance to walk a better path.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± the young man asked.

    ¡°Keep working on this Nora girl, too,¡± Marvin requested. ¡°Just because you got the motive wrong doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t danger there.¡±

    Trey nodded, then took his leave. He headed to the library, located in the Elspy, where he was determined to research something that had caught his attention in the Introduction to Magic class. After scanning through several books, he decided to call it a night and headed back to his new room.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Nora was waiting for him. ¡°What did Professor Kalo want?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I guess there¡¯s not a lot of null guardians attending his dark magic class,¡± Trey answered. ¡°He¡¯s trying to recruit students. Poor guy.¡±

    ¡°Trey,¡± Nora said in a serious tone, ¡°be careful around Professor Kalo. He has a mysterious past, and I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s chosen now to come back to teach at Windrake, but I have a bad feeling about it.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better,¡± Trey teased, ¡°I would think that you care about me. He seems harmless¡­ well, he is a bit of a cranky asshole.¡±

    ¡°Dark mages can be deceiving,¡± Nora warned, but then her cautionary demeanor evaporated into a smile. ¡°Do you want to see my new puppy?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± Trey exclaimed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Nora said with a hearty laugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ªbut you should have seen the look on your face.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going cause me more stress than all my classes combined.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she replied, ¡°but it will be worth it.¡±

    There was a long, silent pause before Nora bit her lip. ¡°So¡­ your bed or my bed?¡±

    Trey pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, Nora.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s a fantastic idea. I¡¯ve seen the way you look at me; I know you want to. Get over here and paint my insides white.¡± She discarded her shirt as she spoke, revealing a pair of very tantalizing breasts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready,¡± he said.

    ¡°Ready?! You¡¯re pitching a tent right now.¡±

    Trey glanced down at the bulge in his trousers and frowned, wondering if he could use mind magic on himself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to break your heart, Nora,¡± he admitted.

    The blonde stared at him with an incredulous expression, and then burst out laughing. ¡°Break my heart?! You¡¯re hilarious!¡±

    She calmed down enough to look at Trey with a sly grin. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even care about you with other girls. This is just for fun. You¡¯re hot, I¡¯m hot, and someone decided to make us roommates. Let¡¯s just make the best of it¡ªno broken hearts.¡±

    Trey smiled weakly at her. ¡°It¡¯s not about other girls, Nora. I know things. It would be best if we remained platonic for now.¡±

    ¡°You know things?¡± Nora¡¯s voice was teasing, but she had a skeptical look on her face. ¡°Come on, Trey. I know you like girls. I know you¡¯ve been sneaking looks at me all day. Don¡¯t overthink this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nora,¡± Trey said without budging.

    Nora¡¯s smile slowly faded and she began shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°I guess I shaved down there for nothing.¡± She mixed playfulness and disappointment together expertly.

    Trey groaned out his regret¡ªthough still not enough to make him change his mind. The conversation stalled, and the two reluctantly platonic roommates silently prepared for bed.

    Their room featured enchanted sconces, much like those in the strategy room. It was symmetrically laid out, with matching pairs of beds, dressers, and desks occupying both sides. The washing and latrine areas were communal, a downgrade from the luxurious faculty suites in the Arcane Citadel.

    When Trey returned from washing up, he found Nora already in bed, though it was clear she wasn¡¯t asleep. He turned off the lights and climbed into his own bed, laying in silence as he stared at the dark ceiling, struggling to find sleep himself.

    Suddenly, Nora¡¯s voice sliced through the heavy darkness. ¡°You sure know how to destroy a girl¡¯s confidence.¡±

    Trey sighed, got up, and shuffled across the room to her side. As his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he saw Nora lying there, her face etched predominantly with confusion, but also with some vulnerability. Leaning down, he pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you. I promise.¡±

    Once he was settled back in his own bed, she spoke again, her voice missing its usual cheerful buoyancy. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Trey.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he replied softly. ¡°I both hope and fear that you¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡± He realized he was echoing the exact words Marvin had shared with him just hours earlier¡ªa reminder of the complexities they were all navigating.

    ***

    Trey awoke the next morning, but remained motionless in his bed, dreading the awkwardness that awaited him when he finally got up.

    ¡°Hey, Trey,¡± a feminine voice called from across the room.

    Trey squeezed his eyes shut tighter, silently insisting he was still asleep.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Trey continued to play dead for a moment longer until a pillow suddenly hit him in the face. Groaning, he sat up and blinked at his roommate. ¡°Good morning, Nora.¡±

    The blonde girl wore a thoughtful expression as she regarded him. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about last night, Trey,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pressured you like that. I honestly thought we were on the same page. I didn¡¯t mean to make you uncomfortable.¡±

    He could see the sincerity in her eyes and felt a twist of guilt for avoiding the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making it complicated. I don¡¯t hold anything against you.¡±

    Nora breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You know,¡± she said, ¡°by rejecting me, I will only want you more. It¡¯s girl logic.¡± A smirk formed on her face as she tested their relationship with some humor.

    Trey raised an eyebrow. ¡°What if that¡¯s my master plan all along?¡± he responded, a playful grin spreading across his face.

    ¡°Won¡¯t work on me,¡± Nora replied. ¡°I don¡¯t follow girl logic.¡±

    ¡°But you just said¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so gullible, Trey,¡± Nora stated. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get some breakfast before physical training.¡±

    Just like that, a semblance of normality was re-established between the two of them.

    ***

    Trey followed a line of guardians as they ascended the stairs leading to the tower overlooking Guardian¡¯s Keep. Upon reaching the top, the small group promptly began their descent. Usually, Trey would have preferred going down rather than up, but with the weight of the armor strapped to his body, descending felt more difficult than climbing. His steps had to be more intentional to avoid toppling down the stairs.

    His group of guardians reached the parapets and continued on their run around the top of the wall as the next group approached, ready to tackle the two hundred stairs spiraling up the tower. After completing several laps, they still had to descend four floors to join Karl for weapons training.

    A grumpy Karl awaited them in the training grounds with a wooden rod in hand and a line of large swords laid out before him. ¡°Everyone grab a claymore,¡± he announced. ¡°One of you will be left without a sword and will instead have to train with this wooden rod, signifying that you are a loser.¡±

    Trey quickly secured a sword, and not a moment too soon. Jakob hesitated longer than the rest and was left empty-handed. ¡°That was too predictable,¡± Karl remarked with a frown, tossing the wooden staff at the boy, who barely caught it. ¡°Now, let me show you how it¡¯s done.¡±

    He stepped forward, holding a claymore of his own. ¡°Watch the grip,¡± he instructed. ¡°You need to control the weapon with both hands for maximum stability.¡± He executed a powerful overhead swing, then transitioned into a low cut. His footwork was precise and deliberate. ¡°Every move should be grounded, ensuring balance and power.¡±

    Karl demonstrated a series of strikes and defensive maneuvers, consistently  blending grace with strength. ¡°Remember, every swing should flow into the next. This is not just a weapon; it¡¯s an extension of yourself.¡±

    The instructor explained the benefits of the large swords. ¡°Claymores offer an advantageous reach with their long blades, and enough weight to strike through armor. You need considerable strength to wield it effectively, and you do sacrifice some agility, but in the hands of a trained null guardian, a claymore is a deadly weapon. In your hands? Probably just a glorified gardening tool. Pair up!¡±

    Several trainees were eager to partner with Jakob. Trey noticed that Nora sought out Braun. Casting a glance over her shoulder, she checked to see if Trey was watching. Meanwhile, Damien was deliberately steering clear of him. Ultimately, he was paired with Marcus, a squire a couple of years older.

    Marcus was clearly better trained, and Trey struggled to even score a hit on him. Luckily, the upperclassman guardian was moderately patient and gave him a couple of tips throughout the sparring session.

    After weapons training, Trey cleaned up and headed to the cafeteria. He scanned the tables for his quarry. Not finding who he was looking for right away, he grabbed a plate and filled it with food. He walked down the cafeteria aisles trying to discreetly observe the occupants. Finally, he spotted her, seated alone in a quiet corner.

    Before she could protest, he swiftly took a seat near her. The caramel-skinned beauty looked up, sweeping her dark hair aside as a frown crossed her face. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just checking to see if this spot is as good as it looks,¡± Trey replied with a playful smirk. ¡°We might have to keep it our little secret.¡±

    ¡°Did someone dare you to come over here?¡±

    ¡°You caught me,¡± Trey teased. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to get a kiss.¡±

    The girl snorted. ¡°No, I recognize you. You came with Professor Kalo. Is he paying you to be nice to me?¡±

    ¡°That old man?¡± he replied. ¡°He¡¯s way too stingy. He would never shell out for that.¡±

    A hint of a smile cracked on her face. ¡°Just tell me what he wants you to do so we can go our separate ways.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°He already knows that,¡± she replied dismissively.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he knows,¡± Trey insisted. ¡°I would like us to become acquainted. My name is Trey, and I¡¯m currently getting my ass kicked trying to become a null guardian.¡±

    ¡°Dana,¡± the girl stated, a hint of mischief in her eyes, ¡°and rumor has it that anyone who sits beside me at lunch tends to vanish.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Dana,¡± Trey replied. ¡°Such a shame I won¡¯t be around for much longer.¡±

    ¡°I will miss our lovely chats,¡± Dana replied, then slipped back into silence. Trey took the hint and left her alone, keeping to himself as he ate his food. Dana entirely ignored him.

    After finishing, he made the motion to rise from his seat, but hesitated, looking over at the mage. ¡°Despite the rumors of my impending disappearance, I hope to see you around.¡±

    ¡°And why would you hope that?¡± she replied without even glancing up.

    Trey sighed. ¡°Because I want to be there when you figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Figure what out?¡± she asked with a scrunched-up face.

    ¡°That you¡¯ll never be able to convince everybody that you¡¯re not your parents or their past. Focus on those who give you a chance in the present. They¡¯re the only ones who matter anyway.¡± Trey stood up and strode off, leaving the stunned girl behind.

 Chapter 09 - A Teachers Kid

    Trey shuffled into his History of Magic class and found his seat next to Skye. Nora followed in after, and he was pleased that she took the open spot next to him.

    ¡°How was training with Braun?¡± Trey asked with a hint of a tease.

    Nora scoffed. ¡°He was too busy ogling me to fight. I kicked his ass. How was lunch with the broody mage?¡±

    ¡°I thought we were well hidden in that corner,¡± Trey replied. ¡°Were you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I was just looking out for my roommate''s safety,¡± the blonde responded with a wink. ¡°She looked like she was about to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Roommate?¡± Skye chirped in from the other side of Trey. ¡°What do you mean roommate?¡±

    ¡°Me and Nora have been assigned the same living quarters,¡± he explained casually to Skye, as if it were perfectly normal. Then he turned back to Nora. ¡°And Dana is really nice¡­ probably. She¡¯s very misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Nora said, throwing up her hands. ¡°I won¡¯t judge. I bet she¡¯s a freak in bed.¡±

    ¡°Assigned the same living quarters?!¡± came the exasperated reply from the black-haired sorceress. ¡°You can¡¯t be roommates!¡±

    Trey cleared his throat. ¡°I think class is starting.¡±

    Indeed, Professor Huul picked an opportune time to announce the start of his lecture ¨C at least for Trey.

    In a significant improvement from the previous history class, Nora made it about halfway through the lesson before taking her usual place next to Trey¡¯s ear. ¡°Would you rather eat the shoes you have on now or never be able to wear shoes again?¡±

    Trey grimaced. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could finish my shoes in one sitting. My feet would toughen up eventually. Would you rather be a magic history teacher or Karl¡¯s assistant?¡±

    ¡°I bet I could convince Jeffers to fire Karl, and then I¡¯d be the weapons instructor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cheating,¡± Trey protested quietly.

    Nora only shrugged. ¡°Would you rather be covered in scales or covered in fur?¡±

    ¡°I think girls might still want to cuddle me if I had fur,¡± Trey said. ¡°Scales are gross.¡±

    ¡°You better keep that fur cleaned and well brushed,¡± Nora said.

    ¡°Would you rather be a sorcerer or an artificer?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a boring one. I don¡¯t think I would have the patience for either.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Trey conceded. ¡°Would you rather be a mind mage or a divination mage?¡±

    Nora paused. ¡°I think mind mages have better control over their immediate circumstances. Why would you need to know the future if you can just influence the present?¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°You guys are totally going to fail the exam,¡± Skye hissed over at them.

    Nora blinked. ¡°What exam?¡±

    ***

    Trey decided to visit Marvin¡¯s advanced dark magic class rather than the artificing class. The latter would involve making muffling candles ¨C a task he could only observe ¨C and he doubted Braun would follow him into a dark magic classroom.

    Marvin frowned when he saw the young guardian walk in, but kept quiet. Trey settled into a quiet corner, letting his mind wander back to his conversation with Nora. The dark magic teacher began the lesson, though his words drifted past the distracted guardian unnoticed.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Philosopher?¡± he heard, the sudden voice snapping him out of his trance. He jumped slightly in his seat, startled by the presence right next to him.

    ¡°Where did you come from?¡± Trey asked the presence, who he finally identified as Dana.

    ¡°I thought maybe you were stalking me,¡± she said, ¡°but clearly you had no idea I was even here. At least I get to return the favor and ruin your private corner.¡±

    ¡°You did owe me,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°Hush,¡± Dana replied. ¡°I¡¯m trying to learn.¡±

    Trey¡¯s lips curled into a brief smile before he turned to focus on the professor. Marvin was finishing up his verbal presentation and was preparing the class to practice the spell he had just taught. ¡°Each of you will come up here and attempt to cast a Darkveil on my Night Shield. The goal is to produce a tear that you could slip another spell into ¨C or perhaps a dagger.¡±

    A couple of students laughed at the suggestion.

    Marvin gestured to the front row of the class. One by one, each student faced off against the experienced dark mage. Marvin summoned a Night Shield ¨C a ghostly barrier of darkness ¨C and the students took turns trying to pierce it with their own Darkveil spells. Occasionally, someone managed to leave a faint mark on the shield, but none demonstrated enough mastery to truly threaten the professor. Even after most of the class had gone, the Night Shield remained stalwart and steady.

    ¡°His dark magic is incredible,¡± Dana said to no one in particular, though Trey was the only one close enough to hear. ¡°I can only hope that my Night Shield is that strong someday.¡±

    Trey leaned over. ¡°Send your first Darkveil spell at the top of the shield, and then immediately follow it up with one aimed at his legs. Unleash a third at the same spot as the first. He might overcorrect. There¡¯s a good chance you could break through.¡±

    Dana turned to him, her expression a combination of disbelief and intrigue. She stared at him for a moment until Marvin called up the final round of students from the back of the classroom. Trey watched more Darkveils fail to significantly affect the dark magic shield, and then finally, the last student stepped up to take on the professor.

    Dana stood poised and ready. With the flash of her wand, she launched a spell high at the shield, then rapidly sent one low. Trey smiled as the third Darkveil spell hit the top of the Night Shield, tearing a sizable crack into it. The audience gasped as they witnessed their peer best the challenge. Marvin, meanwhile, shot a death glare up to Trey.

    ¡°Well done, Dana,¡± he said, turning back to her. ¡°What a unique and completely original strategy you used.¡±

    Dana¡¯s eyes were fixed on a spot on the floor as she reddened slightly.

    ¡°I want everyone to practice both their Night Shield and Darkveil during the dueling period,¡± Marvin announced. ¡°Class is dismissed.¡±

    Dana raced up to grab her bag. She shot Trey a dirty look. ¡°I think you got me in trouble.¡±

    Trey chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He was impressed ¨C even if he looked like a sourpuss. If anyone is in trouble, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m fine with you taking the fall.¡±

    ¡°See you later,¡± he said as the petite mage moved to leave.

    ¡°See ya,¡± she replied quickly, and then grimaced, as if the words had mistakenly left her mouth.

    Once the students emptied out of the classroom, Marvin marched over to Trey. ¡°Is there any particular reason you are in a dark magic class and not an artificing class, and spilling my secrets to my students on top of that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s actually two reasons,¡± Trey said. ¡°Would you like an update on the student that you orphaned?¡±

    The dark mage pursed his lips. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Ironically, you¡¯re concerned that she harbors resentment toward you. In reality, she¡¯s worried that you resent her. She fears that at any moment, you might deem her too dangerous to teach and decide that she should be locked up instead.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± the old man exclaimed.

    ¡°It would make sense if you¡¯ve seen what she¡¯s dealt with so far, and I only caught a glimpse of that. Many people would prefer to see her imprisoned, unable to use magic, and have made that known to her.¡±

    Marvin shook his head. ¡°Poor girl.¡±

    ¡°The dark mage does have a conscience!¡± Trey exclaimed in jest.

    ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve raised her instead of your ungrateful ass.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a fairly blunt person,¡± Trey continued. ¡°I think a straightforward and candid conversation about that ¡®master of your own fate¡¯ philosophy you always drone on about could help her feel more at ease.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡± Marvin questioned. ¡°Is that the best you¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a divination mage,¡± Trey shot back. ¡°I can¡¯t predict exactly how she¡¯ll react. Speaking of divination magic, I wasn¡¯t wrong about Nora.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She does think you are her father¡¯s murderer,¡± Trey replied, ¡°but the murder hasn¡¯t happened yet. She believes you will kill him ¨C in the future.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Marvin¡¯s face paled. ¡°Are you saying what I think you are saying?¡±

    Trey nodded deliberately. ¡°Nora is a divination mage.¡±

    Fear flickered across Marvin¡¯s face. ¡°This situation is far more precarious than I initially realized.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a dangerous person,¡± Trey reassured him, trying to diffuse Marvin¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°A divination mage is anything but ¡®not dangerous,¡¯¡± Marvin countered. ¡°She could already know we¡¯re working together. She could even know how we intend to kill her, and we don¡¯t even have a plan in place yet.¡±

    ¡°We are not going to kill her,¡± Trey declared firmly. ¡°She¡¯s young, and lacks control of her magic¡ª¡±

    A flash of realization flared in Marvin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Trey! Do you know what this means?¡±

    ¡°That Nora can become our ally?¡± Trey asked hopefully.

    ¡°No! Think about it. I have never met her father, but supposedly, I have reason to kill him in the future. He¡¯s an artifacts dealer.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think¡ª¡±

    ¡°It has to be!¡± Marvin was practically jumping with excitement. ¡°We must find out more about this Darius Schallevon. I will make arrangements to travel to Goltenberg.¡± Completely forgetting about the clairvoyant would-be assassin on campus, Marvin headed toward the exit of his classroom.

    ¡°I was hoping to ask about my fire magic lessons,¡± Trey called out.

    The dark mage paused, turning to look at the boy. After a moment, a smile cracked on his face. ¡°Tomorrow, after sundown. You¡¯ll meet Bree at the Riv. Remember, no magic.¡± With that, he disappeared into the hallway.

    ***

    Trey''s cheerful spirit was unshakable the following day. His usual morning routine ¨C the rigorous physical training and intense martial arts instruction ¨C  flew by in a blur. The chance to explore his full potential in fire magic, particularly under the tutelage of the youngest prodigy on Windrake¡¯s staff, filled him with an exhilarating sense of anticipation.

    For a moment, he considered skipping lunch to brush up on fire magic theory in the library, but his hunger convinced him to join his fellow guardians for the mid-day meal instead.

    Upon entering the cafeteria, Trey noticed a group of initiates huddled together, their animated chatter creating a lively commotion in spite of their attempt to be clandestine. Curiosity piqued, he leaned in to see what the fuss was about and quickly spotted Braun at the center of the group¡¯s attention. One side of his face was much redder than the other.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Trey asked. His question was met with several outbursts of laughter.

    ¡°Tell him what happened, Braun,¡± shouted Gerald, eagerly expanding the circle.

    ¡°That fucking bitch!¡± Braun yelled.

    ¡°He decided to try his luck with the ice queen,¡± Gerald explained gleefully, covering for Braun¡¯s lack of desire to recount the experience. ¡°His face became intimately familiar with the palm of her hand. Some of us were watching from a distance. I think the whole campus heard the smack.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the fuck her problem is,¡± Braun protested. ¡°All I did was ask her on a date.¡±

    "That''s all you said?" Trey asked, not bothering to hide his skepticism. ¡°You just asked her on a date?¡±

    Braun averted his eyes. ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re the one that tried,¡± Gerald consoled the injured romantic. ¡°I would never have had the guts to approach her. She¡¯s got that cold elven face that makes you forget how to shit.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a bitch with no friends,¡± Braun spat out. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of her.¡± Despite his declaration of bravery, he still flinched when the guardian next to him, Nico, moved his hand slightly.

    ¡°I heard that she has her own suite in the Elspy next to the headmaster¡¯s office,¡± Nico said, though he stated it almost as a question.

    "Yeah, she gets spoiled with all kinds of perks," Braun replied bitterly. "I heard she enrolled at Windrake when she was just sixteen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Damien chimed in. ¡°She¡¯s our age, but already an acolyte."

    "How did she manage to get in early?" Nico asked.

    "I bet she flaunted her body in front of the headmaster," Braun speculated with a dubious smirk. "Probably had the old man drooling."

    "Do not disrespect the Grand Oracle," an older squire interjected from further down the table, reprimanding them with a shake of his head. "That¡¯s a line you do not cross."

    Braun gulped and mumbled an apology before moving on. ¡°Eh, I bet she likes the bearded clam if you know what I mean. Nora, you should give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Give what a try?¡± she replied. ¡°Turning the other side of your face the right shade of red? I¡¯m not known for my finesse, but I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he clarified. ¡°I was talking about the ice queen.¡±

    Trey couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Braun¡¯s cluelessness. As lunch went on, the table buzzed with rumors about the impossibly bratty ice queen, many of which Trey suspected were being made up on the spot. Soon enough, though, everyone finished eating and dispersed for afternoon classes.

    Trey, Skye, and Nora found their usual seats in their Introduction to Magic class.

    Skye brushed some crumbs off of Trey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you want to visit Greshelm with me after classes today?¡± She glanced over to the blonde sitting on the other side of Trey. ¡°Nora can come too,¡± she said, extending a peace offering.

    ¡°We can leave campus?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Skye answered. ¡°We can leave campus. How did you not know that?¡±

    ¡°Did Jeffers cover that in our orientation?¡± he asked Nora.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Nora replied, ¡°but I might have missed it. There was a guy who was flirting with me the entire time.¡±

    ¡°You just need a city pass,¡± Skye explained, ¡°and they''re really easy to get. Just about any teacher will give you one.¡±

    ¡°That sounds fun, Skye,¡± Trey said. The black-haired sorceress offered only a smile, as the lesson had begun.

    ¡°Today, we are learning about streaming theory,¡± Professor Mavery announced. ¡°Who can tell me what a streamer is?¡±

    Skye¡¯s hand shot up, but another classmate beat her. ¡°A streamer is an artifact that helps enrich and concentrate your mana flow,¡± a mage in the front answered, ¡°allowing for better-formed and more focused spells.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± the teacher replied. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Arthur Minas.¡±

    ¡°And your affinity?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a fire mage,¡± the student answered proudly.

    ¡°Wonderful place to start,¡± the professor noted. ¡°Each of the primary affinities has its own unique streamers, as identified by magical scholars with significantly more expertise in the field than I possess. Although mages and sorcerers may occasionally deviate from convention, many adhere closely to the traditional wisdom that has been handed down through generations. Fire magic streams best through wands crafted from the emberwood tree. Dark magic uses wands as well, though its streamers are crafted from bones from the draconic family ¨C mainly wyverns and drakes, as they are not impossible to hunt.¡±

    Professor Mavery scanned the class, looking for something specific. ¡°Are there any air magic users that have brought their streamer today?¡±

    A girl on the other side of the class raised her staff.

    ¡°Ah, there it is.¡± The teacher pointed to the long, wooden implement. ¡°A staff made from the enchanted willow tree serves as the best streamer for air magic. Water mages and sorcerers equip bracers on their forearms, forged from either sterling silver or rose gold. Magical gems can be embedded in the bracers, which can enhance certain classes of spells. Earth magic users wear magical boots made from the hide of an eldertusk.¡±

    The professor spotted a student with her hand up and called on her.

    ¡°My dark magic teacher advises that I practice my spells both with and without a streamer. However, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to focus on mastering the use of a streamer to enhance my abilities?¡±

    ¡°A bit beyond the scope of this class, my dear,¡± the professor replied, ¡°but I can imagine more than one situation where a caster and her streamer might get separated. Many powerful mages, your dark magic professor included, strongly recommend practicing spells without streamers.¡±

    The student appeared sufficiently humbled, allowing Professor Mavery to return to her lesson. ¡°I¡¯ve saved my favorite for last,¡± she admitted with a sparkle in her eye. ¡°Light magic users equip weapons forged out of celestial steel. Common streamers for light mages have long blades; you¡¯ll see them wield all manner of swords and a few spears.¡±

    Trey raised his hand. ¡°If light mages are carrying weapons anyway, why don¡¯t they learn the techniques of the null guardian to become an even more formidable fighting force?¡±

    The teacher hesitated, pondering the question. She hid a smirk as she answered carefully. ¡°If one possesses the affinity, becoming a powerful light mage is a lot easier and more prestigious than the brutal and bloody path to becoming a guardian. Light mages will occasionally participate in weapons training with the null guardians, but they generally don¡¯t engage further. Perhaps if someone had the proper motivation, it could be done, but mages tend to focus on¡­ magic.¡±

    ¡°What about specters?¡± another student asked.

    ¡°Another good question,¡± the teacher said excitedly. ¡°Some specters have it easy ¨C for example, a water and earth specter can just wear both streamers ¨C while others may have to make some sacrifices. A dark and fire specter could try to dual-wield wands, which has been reported to be very awkward, or just pick one and deal with it. We have an air and light specter in this class, do we not? Jeremiah?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± a boy spoke up.

    ¡°What do you use for your streamer?¡± Professor Mavery asked.

    ¡°I have a spear with a celestial steel tip and a shaft made from the enchanted willow,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Yes, that would make sense,¡± she said, nodding slightly. ¡°You might find that specters have to be more creative with their streamers.¡±

    ¡°What about mind magic and divination magic?¡± The question came from yet another student whom Trey hadn¡¯t yet met.

    ¡°Ah, mind mages and divination mages are so rare that the streaming theory for those affinities is still uncharted. I do know that the Grand Oracle uses a celestial steel saber as his primary streamer, obviously benefitting his light magic.¡±

    The professor scanned the class for more questions, then began wrapping up her lesson, much to her students¡¯ surprise. ¡°I have an engagement that I need to attend to, so I will have to end class early. Enjoy your weekend, and remember, the capture-the-flag kickoff is tomorrow. It will be fun!¡± The cheerful teacher waved farewell to her students and exited the room.

    ¡°What should we do with our extra time?¡± Nora asked.

    ¡°We should go ask Papa for a city pass,¡± Skye suggested, looking at Trey.

    ¡°Wait, you guys aren¡¯t blood-related, are you?¡± Nora inquired.

    ¡°No¡ª¡± Skye started.

    ¡°We just grew up in the same home,¡± Trey quickly interjected.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Papa then?¡± the blonde asked.

    ¡°Just a friendly old mage who took us in,¡± Trey answered.

    ¡°He actually teaches here,¡± Skye added, causing Trey¡¯s stomach to drop.

    ¡°Come on, Skye,¡± he said, standing up in a rush. ¡°Let¡¯s go ask him.¡±

    ¡°Hold on a second,¡± Nora said, yanking Trey back into his seat. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention you were a teacher¡¯s kid. Were you worried I was going to make fun of you? Because I totally am.¡±

    ¡°Very funny,¡± Trey retorted. ¡°Skye, what do you want to do in Greshelm?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡± Nora teased him with a poke on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not escaping. Which teacher?¡±

    ¡°Marvin Kalo,¡± Skye responded before Trey could open his mouth. ¡°He¡¯s the new dark magic teacher, so you probably haven¡¯t heard of him.¡±

    Trey held his breath as he watched the color drain from Nora¡¯s face. He felt gripped by a deathly quiet stillness, making him wonder if the rest of the class had ceased their chattering or if his ears had just stopped working.

    After a moment of shock, Nora finally cleared her throat. ¡°Marvin Kalo is ¡®Papa?¡¯¡± Her blue eyes bore into Trey¡¯s.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Skye replied with innocent enthusiasm. ¡°He can be grumpy sometimes, but he¡¯s funny when you get to know him. He¡¯ll probably give us a city pass.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Nora said, standing abruptly from her seat. ¡°I need to¡ª¡± She never finished her sentence, opting to storm out of the classroom instead.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Skye asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Trey; I was trying to be nice. I thought she might like being invited to come to Greshelm with us.¡±

    Trey glanced over at the sorceress with a weak smile. ¡°No, Skye. You did great. How about you and me go to Greshelm together? I¡¯ll get a pass from Jeffers.¡±

    Skye smiled at his suggestion, nodding eagerly.

    Trey slowly made his way over to Guardian¡¯s Keep, searching for Nora ¨C and Jeffers. His blonde roommate was nowhere to be found, however, so he settled for obtaining a city pass from the head guardian.

    Not bothering to attend his artificing class or any other, he found Skye after her water magic class concluded. The two of them navigated their way to the front gates of the academy. As they left, Trey glanced over his shoulder, wondering what he would be returning to.

 Chapter 10 - The Weapon

    Marvin climbed up the stairway to the top of the Elysium Spire for the first time in nearly twenty years. Upon reaching the top, he paused, casting a long look at the door to the headmaster¡¯s office. With a heavy sigh, he raised his hand to knock, but just as his knuckles were about to connect with the polished wood, the door swung open.

    An elven girl squeaked as she jumped back in surprise. Placing a hand over her heart, she inhaled deeply to steady herself. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she exclaimed. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were there.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± Marvin replied with a hint of a smirk. ¡°Dark mages are accustomed to that sort of reaction.¡±

    ¡°I assure you that my reaction will be much more friendly the next time we meet, sir,¡± the elf said, bowing her head.

    Marvin examined the girl. Her long, snowy white hair fell straight to her shoulders and down her back. As her eyes looked back up at him, he noticed how they glowed an unnatural blue, like sunlight dancing on the surface of a glacial lake.

    ¡°I take it you¡¯re from the Heavenfalls Enclave?¡± Marvin inquired, a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    The girl beamed at him. ¡°That¡¯s right! Have you ever visited?¡±

    ¡°Many years ago,¡± he replied, nostalgia creeping into his tone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand there, Eva,¡± a voice called from somewhere deeper within the office. ¡°Marvin¡¯s been trying to avoid me, so he¡¯ll happily chat with you for as long as you allow.¡±

    Suppressing a giggle, Eva glided past Marvin and exited the office. The dark mage in turn stepped into the room and closed the door behind him.

    The office was spacious, its high ceilings complemented by tall, arched windows that invited in beams of light. Similar to the dark magic teacher¡¯s own office, tall shelves were filled with books and artifacts, though the artifacts in the headmaster''s office were less sinister in their appearance. The furniture was completely different from the last time Marvin had visited. Sofas and armchairs in cheerful shades of light blue, sunny yellow, and lively purple brightened the atmosphere, lifting even Marvin¡¯s mood. The large desk that had once dominated the room was also different. The new one was more decorative andless imposing.

    ¡°Did you get married?¡± Marvin asked while glancing around.

    The Grand Oracle snorted as he approached his new visitor. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Marvin retorted. ¡°Who¡¯s the girl?¡±

    His older colleague analyzed him for a moment. ¡°Eva Moonglade.¡±

    ¡°Moonglade?¡± the dark mage repeated, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Wow. Is that why she¡¯s getting special treatment from the Grand Oracle?¡±

    The headmaster gestured for Marvin to sit and then took an armchair for himself. After a moment of contemplation, he spoke. ¡°Marvin, can I count on you to be a trusted advisor?¡±

    ¡°Probably not,¡± the dark mage admitted, though he had a sly smirk on his face.

    The headmaster groaned. ¡°You¡¯re as reliable as I expected. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I have a choice.¡±

    Marvin frowned and leaned forward. ¡°That sounds serious, Gordon. What is going on?¡±

    Gordon stared at Marvin for a long moment. ¡°A new mind mage has come of age.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?! How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Through divination magic,¡± the headmaster replied. ¡°I¡¯ve seen an encounter. Eva discovers the mind mage within the walls of Windrake.¡±

    Marvin gulped. ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gordon confirmed.

    ¡°Do you know who this mind mage is? What they look like?¡±

    The Grand Oracle shook his head. ¡°My visions did not reveal that, but for the past year, I¡¯ve been training Eva. Similar to what I did with you, I¡¯ve been teaching her how to build up her mental defenses. I want her to be fully prepared to face this new mind mage. She¡¯s an impressive water mage and a talented healer, but hasn¡¯t focused on offensive magic. I¡¯ve spoken with Professor Mullens to ensure she starts improving her attack spells. It¡¯s convenient you came to my office, as I have a request for you as well.¡±

    ¡°What is the request?¡± Marvin asked hesitantly.

    ¡°I want to be prepared if the mind mage also has the dark magic affinity,¡± Gordon said, ¡°so I would like for you to work with her as well. Teach her how to effectively combat a dark mage.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re turning her into a weapon,¡± Marvin said with a grimace.

    ¡°I suppose I am,¡± Gordon admitted, ¡°but it must be done. There¡¯s more.¡±

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s more,¡± the dark mage said, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°I have also seen a battle,¡± the Grand Oracle said. ¡°Here at Windrake.¡±

    ¡°A battle?!¡± Marvin exclaimed. ¡°How is that possible? We are in the middle of Greshelm. No standing armies remain that could threaten such an attack.¡±

    ¡°The future is still shrouded in mystery, Marvin,¡± Gordon replied with a shudder. ¡°You know how finicky divination magic can be.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Marvin countered, ¡°but you¡¯ve told me many times.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll tutor Eva?¡± Gordon asked.

    ¡°I suppose,¡± Marvin said.

    The headmaster nodded in gratitude. ¡°In the meantime, evaluate the students in your advanced course. Identify those who could stand their ground in a fight. I want to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Is this really happening?¡± Marvin asked.

    ¡°Unless we can find a way to change the future,¡± Gordon responded, ¡°and that always carries its own risks.¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone out there bold enough to attack Windrake,¡± the dark mage said.

    ¡°Have you heard any rumors regarding Grimstone?¡± the headmaster asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Nothing substantial,¡± Marvin answered. ¡°I do think he¡¯s still out there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe he¡¯s evaded detection for so long,¡± Gordon wondered out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯d be the best person to hunt him down,¡± Marvin pointed out, ¡°but you¡¯re too busy teaching kids.¡±

    ¡°Shaping the next generation of magic users is my top priority,¡± the headmaster replied defensively.

    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree,¡± the dark mage teacher said, backing off.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried, though,¡± Gordon admitted. ¡°If Grimstone is still out there, maybe Grimmault is too.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°Not even a chance. Laying low isn¡¯t his style. He¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°You say that with such confidence,¡± the older man said with one eyebrow raised.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Call me a fool if you wish,¡± Marvin said. ¡°Grimmault is dead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no fool,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Just an asshole.¡±

    Marvin couldn¡¯t help but laugh, letting the insult bounce harmlessly off him.

    ¡°What brings you to my office today?¡± Gordon asked, eyeing the grinning professor skeptically. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t to reminisce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m planning a weekend trip to Goltenberg to see some friends,¡± Marvin stated.

    ¡°I already know that¡¯s complete goblin shit,¡± the headmaster replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have friends.¡±

    ¡°Says the old man who entertains young elf girls in his office,¡± the dark mage retorted.

    Gordon frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s not go there. There are already enough rumors circulating around campus regarding Eva. She is a very sweet and caring person. Maybe she can even teach you a thing or two.¡±

    Marvin only responded by shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll permit your trip to Goltenberg,¡± Gordon said, ¡°on the condition that you reveal one of your secrets to me.¡±

    Marvin chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t have many secrets worth much these days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m completely convinced of that,¡± Gordon deadpanned. ¡°Who are Skye¡¯s parents?¡±

    The dark mage grunted, his expression shifting. ¡°I didn¡¯t see that one coming.¡±

    The headmaster pressed on. ¡°When I performed her Soul Inquiry, I discovered that one of her goals for attending Windrake Academy was to figure out who her parents were. I was a little taken aback at first, but then I realized she was raised by you. Then it all made sense.¡±

    ¡°Raising kids is hard,¡± Marvin offered as an excuse.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell her who her parents are?¡±

    ¡°I have my reasons,¡± the dark mage replied.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather know how I managed to grow the biggest zucchini in all of Lovarn?¡±

    Gordon shook his head resolutely. ¡°Skye¡¯s parents.¡±

    Marvin sighed. ¡°Felix Renlio. Her mom¡¯s name is Kara, though I don¡¯t know much about her.¡± He tried to stop there, but a glare from Gordon prompted him to continue. ¡°Felix was a dark sorcerer ¨C a former student who, like many others, was enticed by Grimmault¡¯s promises. After a couple of years of faithful service to the bastard, Felix¡­ did something that caused him to lose favor. As punishment, they killed his wife right in front of his eyes and took away his newborn daughter. Though obviously distraught, he remained focused on saving the last thing he valued. He found a way to contact me, and we came to an agreement. I rescued Skye, and Felix determined she was safer with me.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Felix?¡± Gordon asked.

    Marvin¡¯s eyes briefly shifted downward. ¡°He didn¡¯t survive long after that.¡±

    His older colleague nodded respectfully. ¡°How did you rescue her?¡±

    ¡°They were keeping her in Linken¡¯s Castle,¡± the dark mage replied. ¡°I knew some secrets about the place that got me in easily enough.¡±

    The Grand Oracle raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s why you attacked Linken¡¯s Castle?¡±

    Marvin shrugged. ¡°While I was inside, I decided to take out the trash.¡±

    The headmaster shook his head. ¡°I hate to say it, Marvin, but I think you leaving Windrake was the best thing that could¡¯ve happened to Arestia during the Burning Covenant.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the half of it,¡± the dark mage said with a sly smile.

    ¡°And I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re not going to tell me the rest?¡± Gordon replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who just reminded me it¡¯s valuable currency.¡±

    ¡°It was risky to make such an agreement with someone in Grimmault¡¯s camp,¡± Gordon said with a frown. ¡°Can you imagine if Elena had uncovered your scheme? That could have been the end of the great Marvin Kalo.¡±

    A mysterious smile crossed Marvin¡¯s lips. ¡°It could have.¡±

    ¡°Is she a dark sorceress? Skye?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I believe she does better with water magic.¡±

    ¡°Water magic is very underrated,¡± Gordon remarked. ¡°What about the boy? What¡¯s his story?¡±

    ¡°Very similar to Skye, honestly,¡± he responded casually, ¡°but that tale will have to wait until another time. I need to prepare for my trip to Goltenberg.¡±

    ¡°You should tell the girl who her parents are,¡± the Grand Oracle suggested. ¡°Not that you listen to me anyway.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you are right,¡± the dark mage confessed. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been too happy with my reluctance to disclose that information.¡±

    ¡°Marvin¡­¡± Gordon¡¯s voice was suddenly leaden with vulnerability. ¡°I know you¡¯re up to something¡­ but I trust you. I¡¯m aware that you have your criticisms of me, but I ask for your patience. I hope I¡¯ve changed over the past two decades.¡±

    Marvin looked over at the Grand Oracle. ¡°I had hoped that you had changed as well.¡±

    Gordon frowned. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    The dark magic teacher paused, contemplating his next words. ¡°Gordon, you don¡¯t even know who the new mind mage is, and yet you''re already plotting to eliminate them.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s just in case!¡± the headmaster stammered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be caught unprepared!¡±

    ¡°I guess time will tell,¡± Marvin replied.

    Gordon opened his mouth, ready to unleash his rebuttal, but he was interrupted by a knock at the door. The headmaster glanced over at the door, suddenly remembering the appointment he had made. ¡°Ah, that should be Professor Mavery. Perhaps it¡¯s best if we end our discussion anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Marvin said, rising from his chair and eagerly walking towards the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger,¡± Gordon called out to the retreating dark mage, ¡°or I¡¯ll have to use my own devices to figure out what you¡¯re up to.¡±

    That threat sent chills down Marvin¡¯s spine as he opened the door.

    Professor Mavery¡¯s eyes sparkled as she greeted the dark magic teacher. ¡°Professor Kalo! Fancy seeing you here.¡±

    ¡°Melinda, please,¡± Marvin said with mock offense. ¡°Are we no longer on a first-name basis?¡±

    ¡°In front of the headmaster?¡± Melinda shot back.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Marvin grumbled. ¡°He¡¯s too old to hear us anyway.¡±

    ¡°I can hear perfectly,¡± Gordon called out from behind the dark mage.

    ¡°Skye came with you, right?¡± Melinda inquired.

    ¡°That depends on what you say next,¡± responded Marvin.

    ¡°You¡¯re terrible!¡± Professor Mavery exclaimed, hiding a smile. ¡°Skye is wonderful to have in class.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t really take credit for her temperament,¡± the dark magic instructor replied honestly. ¡°She¡¯s a special girl.¡± There was a brief pause before Marvin continued with his exit. ¡°I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. I apologize if he¡¯s in a bad mood. That would likely be my fault.¡±

    The Grand Oracle purposefully smiled as he welcomed the female teacher into his office. ¡°Professor Mavery, thank you for agreeing to meet with me at this time. I know you had to leave your class a little bit early. I wanted to speak with you regarding a student of yours. What can tell me about Jeremiah Morrison?¡±

    Marvin slowly made his way out of the office ¨C deliberately so. Gordon, however, put an early end to his eavesdropping. ¡°Close the door on your way out, Professor Kalo.¡±

    ***

    After wrapping up his final lesson of the week, Marvin hurriedly exited his classroom. Many thoughts raced through his head as he trekked over to Guardian¡¯s Keep. His top priority was to locate Trey. I better warn him about the honeypot trap the Grand Oracle has so graciously set up for him. He needs to avoid Eva like a diseased goblin.

    Karl spotted the dark mage approaching and scurried off, as if he suddenly remembered an impending task he had to complete. Behind him, Jeffers was busy fastening a banner to a large pole.

    ¡°Jeffers!¡± he called out. ¡°The best null guardian Windrake has ever seen.¡±

    The head null guardian chuckled. ¡°I take it you need something?¡±

    ¡°Nothing too egregious,¡± Marvin replied with a wink. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯ve seen Trey recently?¡±

    ¡°I think you just missed him,¡± Jeffers said. ¡°He came to me for a city pass; he¡¯s headed to Greshelm for the evening.¡±

    The dark magic teacher sighed. ¡°I believe Trey is already aware, but I¡¯ll be gone for the weekend. I¡¯d tell you to remind him to stay out of trouble, but I¡¯m afraid my advice would fall on deaf ears, even coming from someone else.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re rather good at maintaining discipline,¡± Jeffers said, ¡°even when instructors make unreasonable demands that undercut it. I like Trey, though. He¡¯s a solid kid.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his roommate like?¡± Marvin asked.

    Jeffers raised an eyebrow at the dark mage. ¡°Nora? She¡¯s witty and high-energy. Overall, she¡¯s very friendly. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to understand Trey more,¡± he answered, though his thoughts were reflecting on the conversation he had shared with the headmaster.

    The null guardian shook his head. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe I let you talk me into making them roommates.¡±

    Marvin didn¡¯t sense any genuine irritation, so he opted to keep things light. ¡°I can be persuasive when I want to be,¡± he replied with a grin, ¡°and I really wanted my sofa back. He sure doesn¡¯t seem to mind his new roommate. The situation couldn¡¯t have been resolved more perfectly.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m telling you that you were right,¡± Jeffers warned.

    Marvin chuckled and changed the subject. ¡°So, are you ready for the capture-the-flag kickoff?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working on final preparations now,¡± Jeffers replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back to that then,¡± Marvin said. ¡°Don¡¯t enjoy my absence too much.¡±

    ¡°We totally aren¡¯t going into Greshelm and having a staff happy hour tomorrow night,¡± the guardian joked.

    ¡°Watch out for Calvin Leek,¡± Marvin warned. ¡°He can be a handful when he¡¯s drunk ¨C although my experiences are twenty years old. He was just a brand-new artificing teacher back then.¡±

    Jeffers laughed. ¡°Unfortunately, that has not changed. Enjoy your trip!¡±

    Marvin strode to his suite to pick up his belongings and begin his journey. He was slightly bothered that he hadn¡¯t caught Trey in time, but he pushed his concerns out of his mind.

    The boy can¡¯t get into too much trouble over the weekend, right?

 Chapter 11 - Infernal Vortex

    Astonished as Trey was by the sheer variety of ingredients on display, his bewilderment only deepened when he realized he couldn¡¯t even identify half of them by sight, let alone name. Skye, however, was too absorbed in her exploration to feel daunted. She navigated each aisle intently, examining items Trey could only guess were the products of someone¡¯s wild imagination or worst nightmares.

    Skye had requested that their first stop in Greshelm be a potions shop, and Trey had been more than happy to tag along, being unfamiliar with what the city offered.

    She enlisted his help carrying a large bunch of dried lunarshade berries to the line at the clerk¡¯s counter; it was one of the few ingredients he¡¯d actually recognized. When their turn in the queue arrived, Skye pulled out two crimson and six blue coins to pay for her merchandise. Trey was puzzled as he watched the transaction unfold. Although it wasn''t a vast sum, it was still more than he had ever seen Skye possess at once ¨C and not by a little. He¡¯d handled more, but only when involved in Marvin¡¯s schemes.

    After exiting the potions shop, Skye guided Trey down the street for a few blocks before turning right. They continued walking a little further until they arrived at a restaurant, its mouthwatering aromas proclaiming its presence more effectively than the dull, fading sign hanging above the entrance.

    ¡°Kayla told me about this place,¡± Skye informed him as the two of them entered the establishment.

    Trey glanced around at the other diners and quickly discerned what the restaurant¡¯s signature dish was. ¡°I don¡¯t have much money to spend,¡± he said, ¡°but fried pork dumplings are worth every blue.¡±

    ¡°I know they¡¯re your favorite,¡± Skye said, ¡°which is why I found this place and why I¡¯m paying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not paying!¡± Trey insisted. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have more money than me.¡± Even as he said it, he reflected on the contrary evidence he had seen at the potions shop.

    ¡°I have enough to cover the both of us,¡± she replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Where are all these coins coming from?¡± Trey inquired suspiciously. ¡°I know it¡¯s not from Marvin.¡±

    ¡°As if!¡± Skye exclaimed. ¡°Some of the other students receive a spending allowance from their parents, but my chances of getting any money from Papa are slimmer than my odds of becoming the Grand Oracle.¡±

    Trey laughed, but noticed that she had avoided his question.

    The pair were seated and ordered an assortment of dumplings. They discussed their first week at the academy, with Trey explaining how to properly hold a halberd, and Skye prattling off on her favorite professors, which happened to be all of them. The waiter arrived with a steaming basket of dumplings, and just the smell of them was enough to halt their conversation.

    Trey dipped his first dumpling into the sweet and spicy sauce provided, then brought it to his mouth. As he took a bite, his eyes fluttered closed, and a satisfied groan escaped his lips. The orgasm of flavor ignited his taste buds in a delightful symphony of deliciousness. Skye watched him with amusement before taking her first bite.

    Silence reigned, save for a few more borderline-lewd noises as Trey sated his appetite. Eventually, the conversation reappeared as the food disappeared. ¡°So is Nora really your roommate?¡± Skye asked.

    Trey snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little jealous,¡± she admitted. ¡°You two seem annoyingly natural together. There¡¯s an effortless connection between you and her.¡±

    Trey shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a little complicated right now, and you do not need to be jealous. There¡¯s only one girl that I would journey to the farthest corners of Arestia for.¡±

    ¡°And who would that be?¡± Skye asked with a pleased smile on her face.

    Trey booped her on the nose, and the blush that started at her cheeks quickly found its way there.

    The guardian and the sorceress finished up in the restaurant and took to the streets again. They passed by a door with Starblade''s Streamers embossed in gold letters on it. Intrigued, they circled back and stepped into the bustling store.

    Skye scanned the area, not finding what she wanted. ¡°Can you see where the bracers are?¡± she asked her taller partner.

    ¡°Over there,¡± Trey pointed out, leading the sorceress over to one side of the shop.

    ¡°If I¡¯m committing to specializing in water magic,¡± she said, ¡°I should get a pair of these.¡± She picked up a matching set of bracers that were on a shelf, but almost immediately put them down and shuffled excitedly over to another pair ¨C rose gold adorned with shimmering amethyst and sapphire gemstones. Skye caressed the bracers gingerly as she admired their superior quality.

    ¡°I take it you found your favorite?¡± Trey asked.

    Skye nodded passionately and then looked at the price tag. ¡°Of course, they are the most expensive ones.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so there is a limit to your secret wealth,¡± Trey teased.

    She hardly registered his jest as she weighed the bracers in her hands, the shiny metal glinting in her eyes. ¡°Maybe in a few weeks,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°In a few weeks?¡± he asked with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she said simply. ¡°Is there anything you want to look at?¡±

    Trey subconsciously glanced over to the wand section, but quickly snapped his eyes back to the dark-haired sorceress. ¡°No, but we don¡¯t have to leave yet. Professor Mavery¡¯s streaming lecture was fascinating. While I have no use for anything here, it¡¯s enjoyable to browse.¡±

    Skye frowned and strode purposefully back toward the entrance. Trey was caught off guard by her pace; he had to break into a trot to catch up to her. ¡°What?¡± he called from behind her. ¡°I said we can stay a little longer.¡±

    Once they were back outside, Skye spun around abruptly, fixing him with a gaze that was both intense and inscrutable. Trey could sense something significant brewing beneath her calm exterior. ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve been drifting apart the past year,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping secrets from me. It¡¯s almost like you¡¯ve become a younger version of Marvin.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Trey exclaimed in mock offense. ¡°It hasn¡¯t gotten that bad, has it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m exaggerating a little bit,¡± Skye admitted. ¡°I just feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me and I hate it. You know you can tell me anything!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Skye,¡± Trey said sincerely. ¡°Believe me when I say that I understand that feeling a little too well. I can¡¯t promise to tell you everything right now, but I trust you and I won¡¯t keep secrets from you for too long.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± she pressed.

    ¡°When you tell me how you¡¯ve become rich all of a sudden,¡± Trey joked.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Skye replied immediately. ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Trey responded with desperation in his eyes. ¡°I take it back.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. When?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re older?¡± Trey ventured, regretting his words the moment they left his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost eighteen!¡± she interjected. ¡°You can¡¯t keep treating me like a kid! You¡¯re only a little bit older than me¡­ and you better not forget my birthday.¡±

    ¡°Your birthday is in four weeks and one day,¡± he recited, trying to pacify the inflamed sorceress. ¡°And we can do anything you want. I¡¯ll even skip classes that day.¡±

    ¡°You promise?¡± Skye asked with a furrowed brow.

    Trey smiled warmly at her as they began walking. ¡°Promise.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Skye said. ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°I think I have enough time to check out that shop,¡± Trey said, gesturing toward the store across the street, ¡°but I¡¯ll need to head back to campus afterward.¡±

    Skye opened her mouth, ready to ask why he had to return at a specific time, but her words never made it out. Without a second thought, she crossed the street, entranced by the display window he¡¯d pointed to.

    It showcased an exquisite array of chocolates, their artistic designs and visible richness inviting her to take a closer look. With her curiosity about Trey¡¯s plans temporarily set aside, Skye¡¯s attention was instead diverted to exploring the delightful treasures within the shop right in front of her.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ***

    A river meandered through the campus, dividing the Riv from the majority of the academy. Trey crossed the bridge leading to the large amphitheater as the sun dipped below the horizon. As he walked, he noticed people coming from the opposite direction, returning in small groups from the massive domed structure. Upon reaching his destination, he strolled through the grand entrance. He was struck by the vast emptiness and silence of the magnificent space.

    A large concourse circled the inside perimeter of the amphitheater, with the occasional corridor branching off. Glancing around, Trey saw the preparations for an upcoming event stacked against the walls in various dark nooks.

    Trey was starting to wonder how he was supposed to find his magic teacher in such a large space when a voice called out from the darkness. ¡°Are you ready to ¡®Trey¡¯ some fire magic?¡±

    Trey spun around to face the approaching redhead. ¡°That was terrible. How long have you been waiting to use that one?¡±

    ¡°Since yester-Trey,¡± Bree replied.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Trey insisted while trying to hide a smile.

    ¡°So you are a null guardian that wants private fire magic lessons?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he responded. ¡°I¡¯m not able to attend your normal classes due to my guardian schedule, but I didn¡¯t want to miss out on learning how fire magic works.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± she replied with a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s a completely believable excuse. Come on then, there¡¯s a practice room over this way.¡±

    Trey followed the teacher¡¯s shapely ass down the concourse, his gaze only occasionally drifting elsewhere as they walked. Bree guided him to a door that led them further into the amphitheater.

    The room they entered was spacious, with high ceilings supported by sturdy archways. Enchanted sconces filled the room with light, and padding lined the walls, where scorch marks and stitches told of a battered history. Training aids, such as targets and shields, were stowed in a corner next to a chalkboard.

    ¡°My students call me Professor Adams,¡± the fire magic teacher said, ¡°but I suppose you can stick with Bree if that is less confusing.¡±

    ¡°I better stick with Bree,¡± Trey decided. ¡°You know how simpleminded us null guardians are.¡±

    Bree slugged him in the shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I doubt you are simpleminded ¨C nor just a null guardian.¡±

    Trey shrugged, resisting the urge to rub his shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with a simple Palm Flame,¡± the teacher said. She raised her right hand, palm facing up, and focused her energy. A small flame burst into life above her palm, dancing and flickering with a warmth that pulsed gently with her heartbeat.

    ¡°Fire is all about intent and control,¡± she explained, gradually increasing the flame''s size. ¡°What you see here is just the beginning. To work with fire, you must respect it and understand its nature. It can provide warmth and light, but it can also destroy if uncontrolled.¡±

    ¡°What prevents a mage from being able to cast the more complex spells?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Already interested in the fancy ones, huh?¡± Bree teased, her lips curling into a playful smile. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a fair question. The ability to cast more complex spells hinges on a combination of power and skill, similar to other forms of magic. What is unique about fire magic is the need for restraint. Fire has an innate tendency to spread, and it takes countless hours of practice to learn how to contain it effectively. If a fire goes beyond a mage''s control, it will lose its connection to mana and rapidly burn out. In more extreme cases, it can do the opposite: consume everything in its path, including the caster¡¯s mana or even the caster themselves. Paradoxically, the most formidable fire magic spells require the greatest restraint.¡±

    ¡°How do you develop that restraint?¡± he asked.

    Bree nodded thoughtfully, her flame flickering softly above her palm. ¡°We have a few common exercises designed to help train our control,¡± she explained, gently pushing the flame toward Trey. The small sphere of warmth floated before him, independent of her hand. She subtly clenched her fingers, causing the flame to diminish. ¡°One exercise involves maintaining the smallest flame possible without letting it go out.¡±

    Trey was impressed with the fire mage¡¯s control, watching as the tiny flame danced precariously, seemingly on the brink of extinction, yet burning with an almost unnatural steadiness. ¡°Another exercise involves using wet logs,¡± she continued. ¡°The goal is to dry out as much moisture as possible without igniting the wood. More advanced students often practice with wet sticks for an even greater challenge.¡±

    Trey raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°That sounds difficult. How do you keep from just lighting it up instead of drying it out?¡±

    Bree smiled, clearly enjoying his curiosity. ¡°It all comes down to focus and precision. You have to visualize the heat drawing out the moisture, not applying enough energy to ignite the wood. It¡¯s about finding that balance between warmth and intensity. If you think about it too aggressively, it can backfire.¡±

    ¡°So mages that struggle with restraint also struggle with the more advanced spells?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Many mages make the mistake of favoring strength exercises over control exercises, and then get frustrated when their strength doesn¡¯t translate to more effective magic.¡±

    ¡°That makes a lot of sense,¡± Trey said. ¡°I can tell you are a good teacher.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the compliment,¡± she said. ¡°Now let¡¯s see you try.¡±

    ¡°You want me to try fire magic?¡± he replied.

    Bree nodded.

    ¡°I would love to do magic,¡± Trey said, ¡°but don¡¯t you have to be a mage to do it?¡±

    The fire mage teacher stared at him, unsure if she was amused or frustrated. ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Trey extended his arm with his palm up. ¡°How cool would it be if a flame just appeared in my palm?¡± He grunted and let his hand fall back to his side.

    Bree groaned. ¡°Theoretically, if you were to perform a little bit of magic, then I could, theoretically, not tell Marvin.¡±

    ¡°Theoretically,¡± Trey countered, ¡°I wish I could do magic.¡±

    ¡°I would be much more excited about teaching you in the future if I were to see a tiny bit of magic,¡± Bree said, baiting him. ¡°My schedule is quite busy. I might not have time for more private lessons.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± he responded.

    ¡°No!¡± she retorted. ¡°What¡¯s not fair is staying up late at night teaching a mage who refuses to do magic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that late,¡± Trey shot back, ¡°and I¡¯m not a mage.¡± He almost forgot to add the last part.

    ¡°Marvin¡¯s whole thing is keeping secrets, right?¡± Bree said, trying a different tactic. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be proud of you for keeping some secrets of your own?¡±

    ¡°If I were actually a mage,¡± he said, ¡°I personally might see the wisdom in such reasoning. Marvin, however, would not share in my appreciation of such sound logic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Bree said, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°You can listen to the old man¡­ or you can learn fire magic.¡±

    Trey bit his lip, his mind in turmoil.

    ¡°What if I showed you a spell that would impress even your fire magic teacher?¡± Bree offered, shooting him a playful wink. ¡°Sound tempting?¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t hurt to try,¡± Trey conceded.

    She winced. ¡°Technically, it could. It is a dangerous spell.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be too dangerous, right? With me not being a magic user.¡±

    Bree shook her head, feeling a need to demonstrate the spell if only to provide an outlet for her building frustration. ¡°This is called the Infernal Vortex,¡± she announced. With a graceful motion, she spread her arms wide and then spun them in a fluid motion. A powerful swirl of flames erupted before her, roaring into an astounding vortex that surged past Trey and splashed against the far wall of the practice room.

    Trey¡¯s eyes widened. His resolve was starting to crack. ¡°Explain how you did that.¡±

    Bree¡¯s annoyed scowl turned into a mischievous grin. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, settling back into a more instructive demeanor. ¡°The Infernal Vortex is a spell that taps into raw energy and challenges your control. First, you need to gather your mana and visualize the fire swirling around you. It¡¯s all about intention and rhythm.¡±

    Trey nodded, trying to wrap his head around the concept. ¡°Swirling flames ¨C got it.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Bree exclaimed, her tone brightening. ¡°Just remember ¨C keep your intent clear and your focus sharp.¡±

    Trey took a deep breath, his heart pounding with a mix of excitement and apprehension. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Use the motion of your arms to help stream your mana,¡± she instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much ¨C or anything ¨C on your first try. Just get a feel for the spell.¡±

    Trey mimicked the motions he had observed from Bree, channeling his focus and unleashing the spell. A massive vortex of fire erupted from his arms, blazing brightly and radiating intense heat. However, when he attempted to propel it forward, the flames sputtered and flickered, dissipating a mere few paces away. He grunted in dissatisfaction and turned to Bree, whose mouth was gaping open. ¡°How do I fix that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Fix that?!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°We tell Marvin to go fuck himself and get you enrolled as a fire mage. That was incredible! You didn¡¯t even use a streamer!¡±

    ¡°Is there an alternative solution?¡± Trey asked nervously. He was scanning his new accomplice ¨C someone who suddenly had tremendous leverage over him ¨C for any sign of anything besides enthusiasm. Her final comment, in particular, had set him on edge; it reminded him that he¡¯d just given away far more than the simple fact that he was a mage.

    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± she asked pointedly.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve already disclosed way too many secrets tonight,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bree said, pretending to back down. ¡°When is our next lesson?¡±

    Trey chuckled, and did his best not to do so nervously. ¡°Assuming you keep your promise and don¡¯t tell Marvin, I¡¯m pretty open.¡±

    ¡°After the weekend, the first night after we¡¯re back in classes?¡± she suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s a date,¡± Trey replied smugly.

    Bree snorted, giving him a faint smile. She then shook her head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯d better not have forgotten that I called this on day one,¡± she declared, daring him to refute her claim.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I insisted that Marvin was trying to smuggle a powerful mage onto campus,¡± she clarified. ¡°You definitely looked the part of a null guardian, but I knew that old man was up to something.¡±

    ¡°I was under the impression at the time that you were joking.¡±

    ¡°It still counts,¡± Bree asserted. ¡°Now that we are past the whole ¡®I can¡¯t do magic¡¯ nonsense, let¡¯s continue with the lesson.¡±

    While they didn¡¯t perfect his Infernal Vortex spell in a single night, Bree helped Trey cycle through numerous beginner spells, focusing on reinforcing his fundamentals. Trey soaked it all up, eager to finally have the guidance he needed to improve his fire magic. It was nearing midnight when Trey finally left the Riv. He was lost in his own world, already looking forward to his next lesson. He almost practiced the Palm Flame as he entered Guardian¡¯s Keep, but common sense rescued him before he did anything brash. Instead, he enacted the movements for launching the Infernal Vortex, determined to solidify it more firmly in his memory. He opened the door to his room, completely engrossed in mentally reviewing the wealth of fire magic knowledge he had acquired that evening.

    ¡°You know, don¡¯t you?¡± a voice said, startling him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but you know.¡±

    His gaze shot up to find a buxom blonde perched on his bed, arms crossed and a scowl etched across her face.

    Oh, yeah. Nora.

 Chapter 12 - Truffles

    Trey was frozen for a moment, but then let out a heavy sigh, which was enough of an answer for Nora.

    ¡°How much do you know?¡± she pressed.

    ¡°Enough,¡± he answered. ¡°You think you can take out Marvin, huh?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she answered honestly, ¡°but I have to try.¡± She paused, squinting her eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s why you wouldn¡¯t sleep with me. You probably think I¡¯m a psychopath.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you''re a psychopath,¡± Trey said, looking straight into her eyes. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t get involved with you in that way knowing that I might have to betray your trust later.¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyebrows scrunched in contemplation as she studied him with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s surprisingly mature of you. I would have still fucked me.¡±

    ¡°I almost caved after your shaved pussy comment,¡± he said.

    ¡°No you didn¡¯t,¡± Nora refuted. ¡°I eventually figured out you weren¡¯t budging. My Windrake Academy experience will forever be marred by me throwing myself at you in the first week.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nora,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°You did promise you¡¯d make it up to me,¡± Nora said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I know what I promised,¡± he said, pulling out a bag of chocolate truffles from his pack and handing it to his roommate.

    ¡°You did not!¡± Nora exclaimed, snatching the bag. She peered inside and then glanced back at Trey. ¡°They¡¯re poisoned, aren¡¯t they? That¡¯s how you¡¯ll get rid of me.¡±

    He laughed. ¡°I do know your weakness.¡±

    A giggle escaped from her mouth, melting just a bit of the tension in the air, but then her face fell again, unable to stave off the seriousness of the new rift between them.  ¡°Does this mean we are enemies now?¡± she asked quietly, and Trey could see the despair behind her eyes.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be,¡± he replied thoughtfully. ¡°We could work together instead.¡±

    The blonde raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re going to help me kill Marvin Kalo?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he answered immediately, ¡°but I could help you figure out what¡¯s really going on. Maybe we can find a better solution.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± she replied, shaking her head.

    ¡°Why not?¡± he countered.

    ¡°I know things,¡± she said, using his own line against him.

    ¡°Like what?¡± he prodded.

    Nora took her first bite of a truffle, groaning as she savored the rich chocolate filling. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± she demanded, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been seduced by my irresistible charisma and rugged looks?¡±

    Nora glowered at him, his antics failing to amuse her.

    ¡°How about this?¡± he tried. ¡°I¡¯ll share one of my secrets with you if you agree to share your secrets with me in return.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nora thought out loud with a mischievous glint in her eye. She popped another truffle into her mouth. ¡°What secrets could a pretty boy like you possibly have?¡±

    Trey could tell he had piqued her interest. ¡°You¡¯re only calling me a pretty boy because I claimed rugged looks,¡± he pouted.

    Nora had a smug smile on her face. ¡°What¡¯s your secret?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mage.¡±

    ¡°You are not a mage,¡± she replied skeptically.

    Trey extended his arm, palm up, and let a small flame erupt from his hand, flickering brilliantly in the air.

    Nora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re a mage.¡±

    ¡°Your turn,¡± he said.

    Nora stared at him, deep in thought. She placed a third truffle in her mouth, hoping the chocolate would grant her a spell that would fix everything. ¡°Do you know what I am?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    She huffed, not liking his answer. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m a light mage¡­ and a divination mage.¡±

    Trey did his best impression of someone who had just heard the most shocking news ever, but Nora saw right through it. ¡°Unicorn piss! You already knew that, too? It¡¯s like you¡¯re a fuckin¡¯ mind mage. Where do you get your information?¡±

    ¡°Marvin is the master of secrets,¡± Trey answered. ¡°You have to be both adept and a little bit senile to beat him.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how you know so much,¡± she said with a puzzled frown.

    ¡°Marvin has advantages that others don¡¯t know about,¡± Trey replied ambiguously.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me?¡±

    Trey shook his head.

    ¡°And Marvin knows about me?¡±

    Trey nodded.

    ¡°Then why am I still alive?¡± she asked, checking behind her for an assassin.

    ¡°Because he thinks you¡¯re carrying my kid.¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyes widened.

    Trey held back as long as he could, but it only took a moment before laughter burst from his mouth. The blonde reeled back and punched the same shoulder that Bree had hit earlier that night. Nora was shaking her head in mock disappointment, but Trey could see the smirk she was trying to hide.

    ¡°Marvin is still trying to figure out how dangerous you are,¡± Trey said after calming down. ¡°Tell me what you know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much,¡± Nora replied. ¡°I¡¯ve just foreseen my dad dying at his hands. You understand why I have to stop him, right?¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± he responded. Then he paused, mulling over his thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Perhaps it would be better to talk about this more tomorrow?¡±

    His question prompted Nora to yawn. She vacated his bed and strolled over to her side. Before lying down, she turned back to him. ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not making the first move again.¡±

    Trey chuckled. ¡°We should wait until our¡­ situation gets resolved, right?¡±

    ¡°That sounds like the responsible thing to do,¡± Nora replied, not necessarily agreeing with him.

    ¡°We are just eighteen,¡± Trey added with a hint of amusement. ¡°Sometimes we don¡¯t do the responsible thing.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes we give into our passions instead,¡± Nora tacked on, doing her best to sound innocent.

    ¡°You know which side I¡¯m on now,¡± he reasoned, ¡°so I wouldn''t be deceiving you.¡±

    ¡°You did give me chocolates that were not poisoned,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty low standard of trust, but it¡¯s something.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to lower your standards, then I guess I can too,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°What?!¡± Nora shouted, fury suddenly burning in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding!¡± Trey quickly exclaimed. ¡°You are beyond gorgeous, Nora, and I¡¯m amazed at how easy it is to spend time with you. It¡¯s only been a week, but I feel like I¡¯ve known you forever.¡±

    Nora glanced over at him, her scornful expression quickly shifting to a seductive look. ¡°Keep talking.¡±

    Trey smirked. ¡°I enjoy seeing your smile every day¨C¡±

    ¡°Too cheesy,¡± Nora commented. ¡°Let¡¯s stop while you¡¯re ahead.¡±

    The attractive blonde rose from her bed and sauntered over to Trey. She extended her arm, placing a hand on his chest. Applying a firm but playful amount of pressure, she pushed him onto his back. After climbing on top of him, she gazed into his eyes while straddling him. Her fingers combed through his hair as her face rotated through expressions. ¡°This is going to get messy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, right now the mess would just stay in my pants, but I was kind of hoping¡ª¡±

    Nora snorted, lightly slapping him on his chest. ¡°Not like that!¡±

    ¡°It will get messy,¡± Trey replied more seriously.

    ¡°Are you worried about that?¡±

    ¡°Not at the current moment.¡± He pulled her face down to his.

    There was no hesitation as they locked lips in a long and passionate kiss. Eventually, they pulled apart.

    The blonde was smiling, but Trey could tell that her mind was racing. She only made a simple sound. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Having second thoughts?¡± Trey asked in a neutral tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she replied, ¡°but I feel like I should.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very late,¡± Trey acknowledged, ¡°and I just dumped a lot of information on you. Maybe it would be better to sleep on it.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Nora frowned. ¡°I want to do it now, though.¡±

    ¡°But what I¡¯m saying makes sense, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she begrudgingly admitted.

    ¡°If you still feel the same way tomorrow,¡± Trey said, ¡°there¡¯ll be no stopping me.¡±

    ***

    Trey woke up feeling exceptionally cheerful. His good mood could be directly attributed to the warm, wet sensation he felt on the lower portion of his body. He peeked down and saw a head full of blonde hair bobbing up and down.

    ¡°I take it you¡¯re a morning person?¡± he asked.

    Nora looked up. Her lips detached from his shaft, but her hands kept stroking him. ¡°This guy is too,¡± she said, her eyes indicating his raging erection. ¡°We decided to get started without you.¡±

    ¡°Well don¡¯t stop on my account.¡±

    Nora smiled and returned to her morning goal of sucking him dry. Her lips wrapped around his thickness with a tight seal while her tongue swirled around the head. He tilted his head back, letting out a groan of pleasure as the blonde slowly took him deeper. She established a steady rhythm with her movements, skillfully using her tongue within the confines of her mouth to enhance his stimulation.

    A few strands of her hair slipped across her face, but she quickly brushed them aside, providing Trey an unobstructed view of her performance. She maintained eye contact while she applied extra suction to his tip. She pulled her lips off with an audible pop, then kissed the underside of his shaft.

    ¡°You¡¯re very big,¡± she said in a sultry voice, her breath warmly caressing his saliva-coated dick, ¡°and you know how competitive I am.¡± Before he could respond, she shoved his length back into her mouth and attacked it with renewed vigor.

    Nora¡¯s less-than-gentle approach and Trey¡¯s inability to keep his hips still meant that it wasn¡¯t long before he was ramming the entrance to her throat. Her blue eyes sparkled with intensity as she glanced up at him, with undeniable desire burning in her gaze. She managed a grin despite the big cock stretching her lips, then instinctively drove forward, taking him deeper. Trey felt the rush of pleasure as she embraced him fully. She gagged briefly, but a few tears were nowhere near enough to quench her fiery determination.

    Nora was voracious in her efforts to engulf Trey¡¯s member in her throat. Between the sloppy sounds emanating from his fellating lover and the saliva dripping down to his balls, it was all Trey could do to prevent himself from shooting off. ¡°Nora, you¡¯re about to get an early breakfast,¡± he warned.

    The girl bobbing wildly between his legs let him know she was hungry; she gripped his hips firmly, making sure her meal wasn¡¯t going to escape. She felt him throbbing in her mouth and knew her hard work was about to pay off. With one last dive, she crammed as much of his massive cock into her mouth as she could and held herself there.

    Trey groaned as he exploded, unloading multiple heavy streams of cum directly into her throat. He heard loud gulping sounds from his blonde roommate as she ensured nothing would be wasted.

    Trey''s eyes fluttered closed as he lay back in his bed, completely incapacitated by post-orgasmic bliss. Nora crawled up his body, nestling against his chest, her head resting comfortably on his collarbone. He attempted to embrace her, but his limbs felt heavy and unresponsive. When he tried to speak, only a soft mumble escaped his lips.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Nora asked gently.

    ¡°I think I forgot how to talk. Fuck, Nora. What did you do to me?¡±

    Nora beamed with pride. ¡°You know my weakness,¡± she stated, pointing to an empty bag that had formerly held chocolate truffles. ¡°Now I know yours.¡±

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to make the first move?¡± Trey teased with a grin.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she replied. ¡°You kissed me last night and then told me I had to make a decision when I woke up.¡±

    ¡°I did not say it like that!¡± Trey protested. A slight smirk from Nora prompted him to shake his head slowly. ¡°What am I going to do with you?¡±

    ¡°We still need to have that talk, don¡¯t we?¡± Nora said a little more seriously.

    Trey pursed his lips, considering her words, before finally nodding. ¡°Should I return the favor first?¡± he asked suggestively.

    A flash of desire crossed Nora¡¯s face, but she shook her head. ¡°Tonight,¡± she said, mostly convincing herself. ¡°Once you get me going, we will be locked in this room for several hours. I don¡¯t want to miss the capture-the-flag kickoff. In fact, we should head to breakfast ¨C for you, at least.¡±

    Trey nodded. ¡°I know what I¡¯ll be thinking about all day.¡±

    ¡°I did have one question that¡¯s been bothering me since last night,¡± she said. ¡°Why are you here? I¡¯m assuming you''re not sneaking around as a null guardian just for me?¡±

    Trey sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t share that. Disclosing that secret would summon Marvin directly into this room.¡±

    ¡°That must be some powerful dark magic,¡± she said with a snort.

    ¡°Not dark magic,¡± Trey jokingly corrected her. ¡°Old-man-instinct magic.¡±

    ¡°Eh,¡± she remarked casually. ¡°A couple more blowjobs and you¡¯ll be telling me everything.¡±

    Trey chortled and tried to come up with a witty response, but the blonde was already getting ready for the day.

    ***

    After breakfast, a group of null guardian initiates ventured over to the Riv for the kickoff, with Trey and Nora bringing up the rear. Skye and her friend Kayla came up from behind them, jogging to catch up.

    ¡°Trey,¡± Skye called out.

    ¡°Hey, Skye!¡± he greeted her.

    ¡°You¡¯re happy this morning,¡± she commented. ¡°Did you sleep in?¡±

    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the widest smirk break across Nora¡¯s face, but she kept her mouth shut. ¡°This morning was very refreshing,¡± Trey responded.

    ¡°We¡¯re on the same capture-the-flag team,¡± Skye informed him.

    ¡°Oh, are the teams assigned?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ve recruited you.¡±

    Trey chuckled as they crossed the bridge to the Riv. Their progress slowed as the crowd thickened. They filed into the amphitheater, and then the line broke up; there was no assigned seating.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people here,¡± Trey thought out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard there are about five hundred students at Windrake,¡± Skye replied, her gaze scanning the sea of students. ¡°It looks like most of them are here. I guess a few must not be interested in capture-the-flag and chose to relax somewhere else.¡±

    Gerald, who was still walking in front of him, turned around and joined the conversation. ¡°During competitions, many spectators come in from Greshelm, too. I¡¯ve seen this place get really packed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?¡± Trey asked, intrigued.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gerald answered, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°I came a few times to watch capture-the-flag matches before I enrolled. I¡¯m so stoked to finally be part of it.¡±

    Struggling to break through the bustle, Trey glanced over his shoulder down one side of the concourse, reminiscing about the previous night''s magic lessons. After some effort, his small group finally found a few empty seats and settled in. He looked across the large space and saw that the opposite half of the amphitheater was completely empty.

    ¡°There must be an entrance on the other side,¡± Trey noted.

    ¡°That¡¯s how people from Greshelm get in,¡± Gerald answered from behind him. ¡°It¡¯s much simpler than having them cross the campus grounds.¡±

    Trey examined the arena before him, searching through the coordinated chaos that made up the capture-the-flag field. The area, which appeared from his angle to be ovular, was divided into two distinct but symmetric sides, each with a trio of flags that were strategically placed. At the heart of each side stood a central fort-like structure that housed one flag.  Another flag was cleverly tucked among a grove of trees situated on a rocky outcrop, while the last one bravely stood in the middle of a small pond, a tempting challenge for any would-be flag snatchers. The abundance of trees and underbrush provided ample cover for those looking to employ stealthy tactics, and Trey couldn¡¯t help but admire how the natural features had been expertly integrated into the design despite the indoor setting.

    The terrain was filled with a variety of obstacles that enhanced the maze-like feel of the arena. Towering barricades made from wood offered numerous options for strategic maneuvers, while solid rock walls provided studier nooks for players to take cover behind. Well-placed ramps added an element of flair, presenting opportunities for quick escapes or surprise ambushes. With so many dynamic elements at play, Trey was already looking forward to watching his first match.

    The crowd quieted as a regal figure took his place atop a platform adjacent to the playing field. Trey¡¯s eyes fixed on the man, knowing exactly who he was despite seeing him for the first time.

    ¡°Greetings,¡± the Grand Oracle spoke, his voice carrying well to the audience. ¡°Who¡¯s ready for a thrilling lecture on magical history?¡±

    A few students were brave enough to groan.

    The headmaster chuckled. ¡°Or¡­ are we here for capture-the-flag?!¡±

    He received a much more overwhelming and positive response to that query.

    ¡°Fine then,¡± the elderly mage conceded. ¡°Welcome to the kickoff event for capture-the-flag!¡±

    Cheers accompanied his proclamation.

    ¡°Capture-the-flag is the most popular extracurricular here at Windrake,¡± he explained, his voice echoing across the arena. ¡°Fame, adventure, and even danger welcome the competitors who dare to step into this field. Every journey starts with a single step, and every great victory is forged with the determination and strength of those who work together. Your greatest allies and friends can be discovered in this arena.¡± The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, as everyone¡¯s imaginations raced with the possibilities.

    ¡°I will now review the rules. I apologize, as some of you may be hearing these rules for the fourth time, but based on what I saw last year, some of you upperclassmen need a refresher¡­ I¡¯m looking at you, Derrick.¡± The headmaster emphasized his callout by shifting his eyes to an area on the front row. Both he and his target received a rumble of laughter ¨C much of it knowing, but some simply along for the ride.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll bear with me,¡± he continued, ¡°I think you¡¯ll like what comes after.¡±

    The old man pulled out some parchment and began reading. ¡°In gameplay, each team is assigned three flags, strategically placed in universal positions throughout the arena. The objective is clear: the first team to successfully capture two of their opponents'' flags wins the match. A flag is captured when it is snatched and carried to the opposing side.¡±

    He cleared his throat and continued, not bothering to check with his audience. ¡°Teams can choose their preferred strategy for flag capture, whether that be leveraging strength through brute force or utilizing cunning and subtlety to outmaneuver their foes. Many will charge forward with overwhelming offense, while others will wear down their opponents with a stalwart defense. I personally love seeing a well-coordinated assault on the main fortress.¡±

    The headmaster¡¯s smile faded and his tone turned serious. ¡°However, it is important to adhere to certain regulations. Intentionally casting spells into the audience is strictly prohibited. Any player who exits the designated boundaries of the arena is considered eliminated from the match. Teams can only move their own flags if they are returning them to their original places. While players may engage in combat to render their opponents unconscious, inflicting any harm beyond that is forbidden. This rule promotes a competitive yet responsible atmosphere, ensuring that all players can enjoy the game while prioritizing safety and respect for one another. Some spells are banned; please refer to Professor Mavery or Captain Jeffers if you have questions.¡±

    He took a deep breath and smiled. "Well, that was quite a lot to take in, wasn''t it? My priority is to ensure everyone plays fair and stays safe... relatively speaking. We¡¯re fortunate to have amazing healers here at Windrake, but let''s not push the limits of what they can handle."

    He gestured somewhere to his side. ¡°Professor Mavery will discuss how to form teams.¡±

    Trey¡¯s Introduction to Magic teacher took her place next to the Grand Oracle. ¡°Team composition is crucial for success in the league,¡± she began. ¡°According to Windrake¡¯s rules, each team consists of seven members and must include at least one representative from the four classifications: artificer, null guardian, sorcerer, and mage. Teams may field up to a total of six players for battle, allowing for artificers the option of sitting out during the fighting. Instead, they play a crucial role in preparing for the match by crafting powerful artifacts for their team. The team may use any artifacts that their artificer has crafted in the week leading up to the match.¡±

    ¡°To register your team,¡± the professor continued, ¡°You¡¯ll need to fill this form out and turn it in to myself or Captain Jeffers in three days'' time. Next weekend, schedules will be released and the first matches will be the weekend after that.¡±

    ¡°Do not procrastinate and turn in your registration forms late,¡± the headmaster interjected. ¡°Thank you, Professor Mavery.¡± The teacher left the platform as the Grand Oracle re-addressed the audience. ¡°Now, we want to start the year off with a blast, so get ready for an incredible showcase match featuring last year''s top performers as they go head-to-head against¡­ a team of teachers!¡±

    Thunderous cheers erupted from the student body as twelve figures emerged on the field after the headmaster¡¯s announcement. They swiftly split into two groups, taking their positions on opposite sides.

    On the teachers¡¯ team, Trey recognized Bree, Jeffers, and Karl. Skye pointed out Professor Mullens, the water magic teacher. Two other staff participants remained unidentified: a stout, balding man whose physical strength appeared to rival Jeffers¡¯ warrior frame and a tall, graceful woman with two swords sheathed on her back.

    On the student side, Trey recognized a squire he believed to be named Klemmons. He was initially taken aback to see Dana, but as he thought it over, he didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d been surprised. She wore a sour expression while a boy next to her chattered incessantly. On the other side of Dana¡¯s blond-haired irritant there were three other female competitors.

    After the two teams had the chance to huddle and then assemble into their respective formations, the headmaster readied to signal the start of the match.

    Trey noticed another figure joining the Grand Oracle on the platform. A slender female elf with white hair took a place directly beside him, her gaze fixed intently on the field below.

    Gerald¡¯s voice called out from behind Trey. ¡°Hey, Braun! Look! There¡¯s your date. Think she¡¯d slap you in front of the Grand Oracle?¡±

    Laughter erupted around them as Skye leaned forward, observing the elf. ¡°She¡¯s so lucky to be at his side. I can¡¯t help but wonder what she learns from him.¡±

 Chapter 13 - Punishment

    The commencement of the match abruptly ended any discussion regarding the ice queen.

    Almost immediately, the audience gasped as the blond-haired boy charged forward, unleashing massive amounts of fire magic at his more seasoned opponents. The professors initially backed off from the brazen assault. At first it appeared to Trey as if the mage¡¯s raw strength was single-handedly winning the match, but the tide turned quickly.

    Professor Mullens stepped forward to counter the fiery attacker with a splash of water magic. Then, in a blur, Jeffers came barreling toward the student, tackling him before he could react. Deprived of his wand, which had flown out of reach, the blond-haired boy tried to blast his assailant with unstreamed fire, but Jeffers expertly weaved through his limbs while his captive writhed on the ground. Avoiding flares of fire magic, the guardian pinned his prey in a defenseless position. The students made feeble attempts to rescue their trapped teammate, but Karl lunged forward with an onyx steel shield, blocking a wide variety of incoming magic. Jeffers¡¯ burly arm remained wrapped around the young mage¡¯s neck, who quickly succumbed to unconsciousness.

    One of the students had taken advantage of the distraction and made a play for the flag on the pond. She charged at the water at full speed, then slid across the surface to snatch the flag.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Skye exclaimed. ¡°That Surfstrider spell was amazing!¡±

    Once back on solid ground, the water magic student dashed forward, urgency fueling her strides as she raced to get back to her side. Before completing her escape, however, she was intercepted by Bree and the teacher wielding dual blades. A clash of fire, light, and water magic ensued. To Trey''s surprise, the water magic student whipped out a wand, summoning dark magic that twisted ominously in the air, adding an unexpected element to the chaotic fray.

    The bald professor had several boulders levitating in the air as he took aim. One after another, he chucked them across the field, turning wooden barricades into splinters. The students knew they had to make a play before their defenses were turned to rubble. Klemmons led a charge across no-man¡¯s-land to ambush the earth magic teacher.

    They didn¡¯t make it far, however, before their attack fell apart. Jeffers and Karl targeted Klemmons using a coordinated pincer move that was near impossible to defend against. There was a brief melee skirmish, but eventually, the young guardian was removed from the fight with a bash from Karl¡¯s shield. Amidst the skirmish, Dana skillfully launched a dark magic spell that caught Karl off balance. She immediately followed up her first attack with a fire bolt that slammed into his core, sending him reeling. Eager to finish him off, she cast a debilitating dark spell that sapped his strength, bringing him to the ground and leaving him motionless.

    With the chaos escalating and dark magic in play, the headmaster was quickly on the field with his elf companion on his heels. They pulled Karl to the side, and then the elf hastily pulled out a canteen. She wasted no time pouring water from the container. The liquid swirled around Karl¡¯s torso, glimmering with a soft blue light as it began to heal his wounds.

    ¡°They¡¯re using a student healer?¡± Trey asked, intrigued.

    Karl began to stir.

    ¡°I guess she¡¯s good,¡± Nora remarked with a shrug. ¡°Otherwise, we might have needed a new weapons instructor.¡±

    While they were distracted by the progress of Karl¡¯s recovery, the battle raged on. The dark-water specter had been defeated, and the elf healer left the fallen guardian¡¯s side to go triage her injuries. The stolen flag remained safely on the teacher¡¯s side.

    Meanwhile, Bree and Dana were engaged in a spectacular duel on the forefront of the battlefield. Fire spells collided in midair, producing dramatic explosions and propagating immense heat waves that made the occupants of the front rows flinch. Occasionally, Dana would sneak in a dark magic spell to attempt to throw off her opponent, but Bree¡¯s defenses were impenetrable.

    While the two show-stealing mages faced off, the other four staff members orchestrated their assault on the students¡¯ fortress. With Jeffers leading the way, the two student defenders could only hunker down as the water, earth, and light professors bombarded them with magic. The null guardian used a ramp to launch himself at the ramparts. In an exhilarating maneuver, his hands latched on to the top of the wall, allowing him to swing his momentum along the face of the wall. Demonstrating considerable upper body and core strength, he barreled his armored form over the top and landed in a spot that gave him direct access to his objective. He snatched the flag from right under the defenders¡¯ noses, then swiftly retreated. A few well-placed water spells covered him as he escaped the fortress.

    Instead of regrouping, however, he sprinted toward the grove of trees, where another flag awaited him, completely undefended. The students realized his plan too late and could only muster a belated and futile chase. Their fate was sealed as Jeffers trotted victoriously back onto his side of the field with a flag in each hand.

    Gerald, seated behind Trey and Skye, laughed out loud. ¡°Matches usually aren¡¯t that quick. Jeffers kicked their asses.¡±

    The Grand Oracle returned to his perch atop the platform while the elven girl worked in the background, diligently helping the remaining competitors fully recover.

    ¡°Who here believes the professors secretly ¨C or not so secretly ¨C took pleasure in dishing out punishment to their students?¡± the headmaster asked the assembled students.

    Laughter erupted, accompanied by several raised hands.

    ¡°That was thrilling to watch, but now it is your turn!¡± He pointed at the mass of students for emphasis. ¡°Grab a registration form and assemble your teams. I am encouraging you to connect with other students and build relationships. Seize this great opportunity and discover your potential! Speaking of opportunities, I would also like to highlight some of our other extracurriculars available at Windrake. If you are interested in the dueling club, please speak with Professor Jiva. You can ask Professor Heron about the potions mastery group. Spellcrafting is led by Professor Lokia, and don¡¯t forget about show magic with Professor Oberton. They¡¯ll have booths out in the concourse for you to check out.¡±

    He scanned the audience before continuing. ¡°We now invite you to participate in the social hour where you can pick up a registration form, find potential teammates, and visit booths. You can take a tour of the playing field, which Professor Marlhoff has made a mess of with his earth magic. May we continue to have a fabulous semester. Thank you.¡±

    Applause sounded as the headmaster vacated the platform. Skye turned to Trey, already entering planning mode. ¡°So we have a null guardian ¨C two, if Nora is joining us.¡±

    "As long as I get to pick the uniforms," Nora interjected.

    ¡°We will need an artificer,¡± Skye continued, ignoring Nora¡¯s request. ¡°Trey, do you know anyone?¡±

    ¡°I could talk to Kronar,¡± he suggested.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Is he the only one you know?¡± Skye asked. ¡°I thought you were attending the artificing class?¡±

    Trey shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like we are sharing drinks at the tavern after class. I haven¡¯t talked to many people. What¡¯s wrong with Kronar?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just nice to have¡­ options.¡±

    ¡°What about mages?¡± Trey asked. ¡°Nora has been attending light magic classes. Maybe she knows a good light mage.¡±

    ¡°Am I not good enough?¡± Nora asked with a grin, enjoying the chance to speak ambiguously with Trey.

    ¡°Trey¡¯s right,¡± Skye said. ¡°We need to find some mages. Let us know if you have any recommendations, Nora.¡± She peeked over her shoulder at her water mage friend and then lowered her voice. ¡°Kayla isn¡¯t very good, and we will want some variety anyway. Maybe we can ask Papa to help us choose a dark mage. That dark-fire specter that fought today was really good. There¡¯s Jeremiah, who is in our class. He¡¯s a specter.¡±

    Trey nodded and then glanced down at the remains of the battlefield. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the field,¡± he proposed.

    Skye, Nora, and Trey left their seats and descended toward the center. Unfortunately, many others had the same idea, and soon the notion of personal space vanished.

    Once on the field, Trey led them over to the fort that had been decimated by the professors¡¯ dominating magic. He reached his hand out and felt the jagged remains of a wall that had been blown apart.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how much damage this arena takes,¡± a voice came from behind them, ¡°and with the marvels of magic, it all gets put back together the next day.¡±

    The group turned to see the Grand Oracle standing behind them. ¡°Skye, do you remember me?¡±

    The sorceress let out a short laugh before covering her mouth. ¡°How could I forget?¡± she answered once she found her voice again. ¡°Your visit was all anyone could talk about in Lovarn for a week. Who knows? They¡¯re probably still talking about it.¡±

    The headmaster chuckled. ¡°Who are your companions?¡±

    ¡°This is Trey and Nora,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯re null guardians and will be on my capture-the-flag team.¡±

    ¡°Two guardians on a team?¡± the surprised old man said. ¡°That will cause quite a stir. Pleasure meeting you both, Trey and Nora. I¡¯m planning on joining in on weapons training this upcoming week with Karl. Hopefully, I¡¯ll get to know the new guardians a little bit better.¡± He waved farewell to them, but just before departing, his gaze lingered on Trey. An inscrutable expression flitted across his face, causing Trey''s heart to freeze in his chest momentarily. The moment passed, however, and the headmaster continued to another group.

    ¡°That was intimidating,¡± Nora whispered to Trey, to which he wholeheartedly agreed.

    More students were exploring the field, forming a lively sea of faces. Some were inspecting the traces of the battle they had just witnessed, while others were striking up conversations, trying to determine who had already pledged their loyalty to a team and who might be open to joining one.

    Trey saw Dana approaching him. ¡°You did well,¡± he complimented her. ¡°Your fight against Bree ¨C I mean, Professor Adams ¨C was extraordinary.¡±

    She grunted before responding. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that happened! I don¡¯t know why Derrick charged out like that at the beginning. That guy is such an asshat. He ruined the entire match.¡±

    ¡°Give me some credit,¡± came a voice from behind Dana. ¡°The battle was already heavily tilted in their favor. Our best shot was to make an early rush ¨C perhaps we could snag a flag and hope someone could slip in a second one amid the chaos. Fiona nearly managed to grab the flag from the pond. If you would have watched my back¡ª¡±

    ¡°And missed seeing you get demolished in front of the entire school?¡± Dana interrupted. ¡°No way.¡±

    Derrick smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not here for you, anyway.¡± He turned to Trey. ¡°You, on the other hand, I can use. I¡¯m generously offering you a spot on the most elite capture-the-flag team at Windrake¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Dana once again interrupted the boy. ¡°No poaching, Derrick. He¡¯s mine.¡±

    Trey''s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m just a first-year. Why are both of you trying to recruit me?¡±

    Derrick chuckled. ¡°I guess math isn¡¯t your strong suit, but that¡¯s alright. Brutes like you don¡¯t need to be smart; that¡¯s what the mages are for.¡±

    Trey frowned, while Dana scoffed. ¡°Null guardians are the hardest to recruit,¡± she explained. ¡°Every team needs one, and there are only thirty of you compared to four hundred magic users.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for that,¡± Trey muttered.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean I like you,¡± she said matter-of-factly. ¡°I just think you¡¯re less revolting than him ¨C and I need a guardian on my team.¡±

    ¡°I think I already have a team, unless you have room for others?¡± he asked hopefully.

    Dana frowned and shook her head.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he replied.

    She merely shrugged. ¡°Your loss.¡± The dark-fire specter turned to Nora. ¡°What about you? Do you need a team?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m digging the whole moody mage vibe,¡± Nora answered, ¡°but unfortunately, I¡¯m Trey¡¯s bitch. I go wherever he goes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not Trey¡¯s bitch,¡± Skye interjected. ¡°You¡¯ve only known him for a week. Nora is a valued member of Trey¡¯s and my team.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t have two guardians on your team!¡± Dana protested.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Skye shot back.

    ¡°Because that makes you greedy,¡± Derrick chimed in. If he thought his support would win him any favor with Dana, her scowl informed him that he was sorely mistaken. Just then, a flash of white hair caught his eye, and he smirked as he called out to the elf passing nearby. ¡°Eva! Why didn¡¯t you wear it?¡±

    ¡°Eat a bag of dicks, Derrick,¡± the curt reply came from the ice queen. She didn¡¯t even grace him with a glance as she walked straight by.

    ¡°You should see the ¡®healer¡¯ outfit I bought for her,¡± Derrick said with a smug look. ¡°I guaranteed her that she would immediately become the most popular girl on campus.¡±

    ¡°You should get me an outfit like that and see what happens,¡± Dana said, a subtle warning in her voice.

    Derrick paled slightly. ¡°No thanks.¡±

    Trey¡¯s eyes tracked the so-dubbed ¡®ice queen¡¯ as she walked away from them. The stories and rumors that formed her reputation circled in his mind. He didn¡¯t know what to believe, but he did possess one advantage that no one else did.

    Thinking it would be harmless, Trey decided to take a quick glimpse into her inner thoughts. He reached out with his mind magic for just a brief skim, but his intrusive spell encountered a mental barrier. Someone had been training the girl to resist mind magic, and Trey had a strong suspicion who ¨C something he immediately conceded he should have thought of before making the attempt.

    He grimaced. Goblin shit! That was not smart. Marvin will be pissed.

    While there were no visible signs of resistance, the magical clash unfolding in the elf''s mind sent an uncomfortable grinding sensation through his own head. The elf spun around, scanning the crowd for her aggressor. After an initial jolt of fear, Trey felt a wave of relief wash over him; the throng of people made it nearly impossible to distinguish him from the masses. However, his relief was short-lived, as her striking blue eyes suddenly locked onto him.

    Trey¡¯s heart beat rapidly as he quickly considered his options. He exhaled, then casually turned and began walking in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nora asked, but the retreating Trey did not have time to respond. He moved as fast as he dared, mentally calming his nerves and trying to blend in. He forced a smile and waved to no one in particular as he took his last steps off the field. He breezed through the concourse and headed directly to the exit.

    Once he had made it out of the amphitheater, he risked a glance back, hoping to see only a faceless sea of students. His heart sank as he spotted the ice queen skillfully weaving through the crowd, intent on following him.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he muttered under his breath. He quickened his pace. One advantage of his height was his ability to take long, purposeful strides, covering a lot of ground without breaking into a sprint. He reached the bridge and dared another glance over his shoulder. After finding no sign of his pursuer, he finally released a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he had been holding and continued. He cautiously watched his back as he crossed the bridge, his breathing gradually returning to normal.

    Just as his confidence in his escape began to swell, he nearly collided with someone on the far side of the river. His jaw dropped in shock. Standing before him with her arms crossed was the white-haired elf, her piercing blue eyes freezing him in place.

    ¡°Did you think you could outrun a water mage using a bridge?¡±

 Chapter 14 - A Beautiful Name

    ¡°I was hoping to get to the cafeteria before everyone else,¡± Trey confessed to the volatile situation standing in front of him.

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± the ice queen said. ¡°Do mind mages have large appetites? I¡¯ll have to ask the Grand Oracle about that one.¡±

    In an effort that would have made Marvin proud, Trey maintained his composure. ¡°What¡¯s a mind mage?¡±

    The elf squinted her eyes at him.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± he said, throwing his hands up. ¡°My Intro to Magic class is right after lunch. It interferes with my afternoon nap.¡±

    She scoffed at him. ¡°Is that why you were staring at me when you tried to invade my mind?¡±

    Trey fiddled with his hands. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to stare,¡± he stammered. ¡°I just thought you were really pretty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the elf exclaimed. ¡°No! You were trying to use mind magic on me.¡± Even as she said it, Trey caught the subtlest hint of uncertainty in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Trey continued, ignoring her accusation. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make it awkward. I wanted to ask you something, but I was just scared after¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she replied. ¡°What did you want to ask me?¡±

    Trey was prepared to face judgment. If he needed to be slapped to protect his secret, then his cheek was ready. ¡°I wanted to ask you on a date, but I heard what you did to the other guardian who asked.¡±

    A brief flash of confusion crossed her face before her eyes widened. ¡°He did not ask me on a date! He told me to get on my knees and¡­ nevermind! I¡¯m not repeating what he said.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll go on a date with me?¡±

    ¡°How in the Archmage¡¯s name did we get to this point?!¡± the ice queen cried out with a bewildered expression. ¡°You are a mind mage!¡± she insisted, though at that point she was trying to convince herself.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes to get you to agree to go on a date with me,¡± he conceded, "then I will be your mind mage.¡±

    The elven girl unexpectedly let out a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re clever,¡± she remarked, ¡°but I will catch you. I accept your invitation to court.¡±

    Trey held back a groan, realizing he was in trouble. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you read my mind?¡± she replied snarkily. ¡°Much easier than asking, right?¡±

    Trey put on his best mind-reading face and focused intently on the elven girl. He rubbed his fingers against his temples and hummed. ¡°Eva!¡± he finally exclaimed. ¡°What a beautiful name.¡±

    The ice queen was stunned, her mouth agape. ¡°How did you get past my¡ª¡±

    Trey burst into laughter. ¡°I heard Derrick call your name earlier, but we should keep pretending I can read minds. It can be our thing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring Derrick into this,¡± she said curtly. ¡°When is our first date?¡±

    Trey was taken aback. Why did she say ¡®first?¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°I thought for sure you would say no. I didn¡¯t plan that far ahead.¡±

    The elf placed her hands on her hips and humphed. ¡°The first guy to ask me out and he¡¯s completely clueless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not clueless,¡± Trey countered, his pride unable to let that one go. ¡°I¡¯ll come up with something.¡±

    ¡°You better,¡± she warned, ¡°or I¡¯ll have to ask around for the mind mage hiding on campus.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he responded. ¡°Our first date can be finding a mind mage together.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with a smirk. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll need to brush up on my mind mage hunting techniques for our time together.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll be seeing you around then,¡± he said. Eager to end the conversation, he resumed his walk towards the cafeteria, exuding a confidence that he did not feel, and hoping he had done enough.

    ***

    After lunch, Jeffers organized an optional training session to help guardians sharpen their capture-the-flag techniques. Many, including Trey and Nora, were impressed by the head guardian¡¯s performance in the kickoff match, and curiosity compelled them to attend.

    The sun hung high overhead as the guardians gathered on the training field, which held a couple of new props. Freshly removed from the arena, a ramp and a tall wooden barrier was situated in front of them.

    Jeffers led them over the ramp first. The guardians took turns sprinting up the incline, leaping into the air to practice their aerial moves then landing into a cushioned pile of sacks. Karl, who was watching from the side, grumbled about how Jeffers was too soft. The head guardian coached them on timing and landing, offering tips that would give them an edge in future matches.

    Next, Jeffers beckoned the trainees over to the wooden barrier. Trey somehow ended up in the front of the line, staring up at the imposing structure. Undeterred, he took a deep breath and launched into a sprint. Upon nearing the wall, he jumped and threw his feet forward, slamming them against the rough wood. Using his momentum and the friction to his advantage, he propelled himself higher, his long arms reaching up to grasp the top edge. With a swift motion, he pulled himself up and over, only to tumble down on the other side, landing hard on the ground, noticing far too late that there was no cushioning on the other side.

    ¡°Well done, Trey!¡± Jeffers called out. ¡°That¡¯s the fastest I¡¯ve ever seen someone do it on their first try.¡±

    ¡°His arms are longer than a troll¡¯s dong!¡± Nora¡¯s easily recognizable voice complained from the other side of the barrier, followed by a chorus of laughter. ¡°Give him a real challenge!¡±

    ¡°Nora!¡± Jeffers shouted, masking his amusement. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±

    After everyone had tried scaling the barricade ¨C with most, but not all of them, succeeding ¨C the training shifted to tracking down runners. ¡°The key is to observe their center of gravity,¡± Jeffers explained to his pupils. ¡°There are two main strategies for catching someone. The first is to catch them unaware ¨C sneak up and surprise them. The second is to scare the shit out of them. Magic users are terrible at running full speed through a capture-the-flag field while being chased by a guardian. If you can invoke enough fear in your prey, you increase the chance that they make a mistake and effectively tackle themselves.¡±

    ¡°How do you scare the shit out of someone?¡± Gerald asked.

    Without warning, an ungodly screech pierced their ears, and in the blink of an eye, the head guardian was charging at them with a crazed look on his face. He threw himself at the group of students he had been instructing just a moment before. Panic erupted as the trainees yelped and scrambled to escape, some unable to evade the rampaging guardian. Bodies collided as the scene devolved into a flurry of movement. Several trainees tumbled to the ground, sprawled across the training field in disarray.

    Jeffers arose and brushed himself off while others groaned, remaining on the ground. ¡°Do you get the idea?¡± he asked in a calm and casual voice.

    Nora raised her hand. ¡°May Braun be excused? He needs to change his pants.¡±

    ***

    After the training, Trey and his fellow guardians headed to dinner, chatting about their evening plans. Jeffers had given everyone a city pass for the night, opening up a realm of possibilities. Lizzie, one of the initiates, proposed a tavern that was just a bit farther from campus than some of the usual hotspots. ¡°The Frosty Maiden is the best place to go on weekends,¡± she said. ¡°Not only do they offer the best drinks, but they offer a way to pay for them, too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Braun asked, intrigued.

    Lizzie grinned, clearly excited to share. ¡°Based on custom, you can challenge others to arm wrestling matches. If you win, you earn free drinks, so you can effectively muscle your way into a night out!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± Nora interjected, ¡°then I¡¯m not drinking with Trey. Lizzie, do you need a partner?¡±

    Lizzie laughed, her eyes shining with enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m not arm wrestling. I was hoping some of these big, strong men would try and win some drinks for us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m down,¡± Braun said eagerly.

    No one else voiced any opposition, and soon there were ten null guardian initiates garbed in their tunics trekking through the streets of Greshelm. As they approached the Frosty Maiden, the weathered wooden door swung open, and a trio of departing patrons laughed with one of them trying to finish the telling of a story. The doorway revealed a warm interior alive with activity. Servers navigated between tables balancing trays of frothy mugs and steaming plates of food, while an arm wrestling match was in progress on one of the tables.

    Finding a table large enough to accommodate their group was a small challenge, but a helpful barkeep flagged their attention with a wave of his hand and then gestured to a long, rustic table in the corner. The group slid into their seats, excited to see what the night would bring ¨C and excitement arrived soon enough.

    ¡°Look, boys!¡± a burly man exclaimed. ¡°Some Windrakers got lost and stumbled into our tavern.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Not your tavern, Borin!¡± the barkeep yelled from the background.

    ¡°I¡¯m just having some fun,¡± Borin retorted. ¡°Should we see if the Windrakers are all that they are made out to be?¡±

    Cheers sounded from across the tavern. ¡°Pick your champion,¡± Borin demanded, issuing the challenge to the table of guardians. ¡°Arm wrestle me ¨C right here, right now. The loser pays for the other group''s drink.¡±

    Braun immediately answered with gusto. ¡°You¡¯re on!¡±

    ¡°Are you the unlucky bastard who gets to face me?¡±

    Suddenly, there were several pairs of eyes on Trey. ¡°What?!¡± the tall guardian exclaimed. ¡°Braun¡¯s the one that accepted.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Trey,¡± Lizzie said. ¡°I think it¡¯s obvious who has the best shot.¡±

    ¡°No it''s not!¡± he argued.

    ¡°I might be a little stronger than Trey,¡± Braun claimed, ¡°but his longer arms will have more leverage.¡±

    Lizzie chortled. ¡°Very sound reasoning, Braun,¡± she said sarcastically.

    Trey shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford their drinks if I were to lose, and they don¡¯t look like the forgiving type.¡±

    Nora patted his shoulder. ¡°I got your back if that happens.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got my back as in you¡¯ll pay, or you¡¯ll patch me up after the brawl?¡±

    Nora smirked. ¡°Hopefully we don¡¯t have to find out.¡±

    He groaned. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Trey reluctantly rose from his seat and stepped toward the table where Borin sat, flexing his massive arms and grinning broadly. The tavern was enlivened by a mixture of encouragement and taunting. His heart raced as he grasped the edge of the table, feeling the rough wood beneath his fingers.

    Borin leaned back in his chair, exuding confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you last!¡±

    Trey could almost hear the crude comment that he was sure Nora would make, but, to his surprise, he didn¡¯t actually hear it. He took a deep breath, positioning his elbow on the table and curling his fingers around Borin¡¯s meaty hand.

    ¡°Ready?¡± an unnamed cohort of Borin¡¯s called out, raising a fist in the air that drew cheers from the crowd. Trey could feel both the electricity in the air and the weight of dozens of curious gazes upon him.

    ¡°On three! One... two... three!¡±

    With the shout, they pushed against each other, and Trey immediately felt the strain in his arm. Borin¡¯s strength was formidable, like trying to hold back a raging bull. For a moment, Trey felt like he might topple over, but he steadied himself, digging his feet into the floor to gain leverage. The cheers of his friends momentarily faded into the background as he concentrated on the duel before him.

    Borin broke into a hoarse laugh. ¡°You¡¯ve got some fight in you, Windraker! But not enough!¡± He flexed harder, and the crowd gasped in anticipation.

    Beneath the strain, Trey could feel his muscles quivering, but he also felt his opponent tremble. Encouraged by the prospect of victory, he threw everything he had into his arm. Bit by bit, he began to gain the upper hand against Borin, slowly advancing over the wooden battlefield in front of him. The tavern erupted into chaos, the cheers growing louder and more frantic.

    ¡°Go, Trey!¡± Nora¡¯s voice echoed behind him.

    Borin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, realizing that he was losing ground. He adjusted his grip, muttering under his breath but unable to regain his earlier confidence. Trey pressed forward, and with a mighty roar, slammed his challenger''s hand down onto the table. The tavern erupted in cheers; and a bevy of tankards rose high in celebration.

    Borin glowered initially, but eventually softened into a defeated expression. ¡°Not bad, Windraker. Don¡¯t spend too much of my money.¡±

    Trey weakly chuckled, breathing heavily but riding high on adrenaline. ¡°Thanks for going easy on me.¡±

    Borin snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would go easy on a Windraker. You were a worthy competitor.¡±

    Trey returned triumphant to his table, feeling exhilarated and surprised by the outcome. Others were surprised as well. Nico clapped him on the back. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you pulled that off! That guy was huge!¡±

    They celebrated with the spoils of Trey¡¯s victory together, and free alcohol did what it so often does. It may not have been the deepest of bonds Trey was forming, but it felt good nevertheless. He surrendered to the moment, a wave of relaxation coursed through him, lifting the heavy cloak of secrecy he had worn for an entire week. Yet, some secrets were more difficult to escape.

    ¡°Trey, who is your roommate?¡± Gerald asked after taking a swig of his ale.

    ¡°Yeah, and where¡¯s your room?¡± Lizzie added, leaning in with curiosity.

    ¡°Why do you want to know where his room is?¡± Nora asked suspiciously.

    ¡°No reason!¡± Lizzie quickly assured the blonde, throwing her hands up. ¡°I just thought all the rooms were occupied. I was wondering where Jeffers stuck him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying in Nora¡¯s room for now,¡± Trey replied casually. His answer prompted a roar of laughter from everyone else at the table, as if he had just told the funniest joke ¨C except from Nora, who just grinned knowingly.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Gerald said after wiping his eyes and catching his breath. ¡°We¡¯ll just pry it out of you after you¡¯ve had a little more to drink.¡±

    Trey shrugged. ¡°What magical electives has everyone been attending?¡±

    He quickly learned that Damien, Gerald, Patrick, and Nico all had schedules that allowed them to attend a fire magic course.

    Braun grumbled. ¡°One of these days, I¡¯m going to ditch my magic history class and go watch Professor Adams ¨C teach, of course.¡±

    Lora shared her thoughts on the earth magic class; then Jakob chimed in. ¡°I attended Introduction to Dark Magic with Professor Kalo a couple of times. It¡¯s¡­ different.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing in a dark magic class?¡± Gerald asked.

    Jakob shrugged, his voice sheepish. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to go! I was trying to find the fire magic class and ended up in the wrong room.¡±

    ¡°You went back again, though?¡± Gerald questioned.

    Jakob grumbled something to himself.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°I got lost again.¡±

    The table erupted in laughter at their peer¡¯s folly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Professor Kalo¡¯s class,¡± Lizzie said. ¡°Honestly, I really like him. He takes a no-nonsense approach with the magic users and it¡¯s hilarious. You think you¡¯re going to hate his class at first, but as you listen, you realize he¡¯s a brilliant teacher.¡±

    The mood remained light, with the drinks flowing freely. Trey limited himself to one, worried about abusing Borin¡¯s forced generosity ¨C a worry that was not shared by the others in his group. Eventually, Trey suggested they call it a night, and the group stumbled back out onto the streets of Greshelm.

    ¡°Jakob!¡± Gerald shouted to his perpetually lost companion. ¡°Where are you going? Windrake¡¯s this way.¡±

    ***

    Finally, after a long day, Trey and Nora returned to their room. They prepared for bed, but Trey knew they couldn¡¯t end the night yet. ¡°Should we have our talk?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I was wondering how long you would try to avoid it,¡± Nora replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding it too,¡± Trey shot back.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I was just letting you take the lead.¡±

    Trey grunted and sat on his bed. ¡°Let¡¯s start with your divination magic. Tell me exactly what you¡¯ve seen. Be as detailed as possible.¡±

    Nora joined him on his bed. ¡°I don¡¯t have much control over my divination magic,¡± she confessed, ¡°but I¡¯ve seen two visions so far. One, Marvin is torturing my dad. He uses me as leverage to try and get information out of him. He threatens to harm me if he doesn¡¯t comply.¡±

    ¡°What information is Marvin trying to get?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about?¡± Nora scolded him with a scowl.

    Trey raised his hands in a brief apology. ¡°I think that would be relevant to know if we are trying to resolve this without getting anyone killed.¡±

    Nora simmered down slightly. ¡°I suppose that makes sense. I didn¡¯t happen to catch what information Marvin was trying to extract.¡±

    ¡°What about the second vision?¡± he asked.

    Nora¡¯s face fell. ¡°I saw a dark magic spell kill my dad.¡±

    ¡°And you saw Marvin cast the spell?¡± Trey inquired, seeking confirmation.

    Nora looked at him, confused. ¡°Based on the first vision, it has to be him.¡±

    Trey¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Nora, are you telling me you don¡¯t actually see Marvin killing your father?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be?!¡± she exclaimed, defending herself.

    ¡°You snuck into Windrake with plans to assassinate a professor because a dark magic spell of unknown origin kills your father?¡± Trey asked, utterly failing to keep control of his voice.

    ¡°¡®Unknown origin?!¡¯ Stop making me doubt myself! I can¡¯t sit around and do nothing.¡± The blonde was nearing tears.

    Trey took a deep breath, trying to avoid escalation. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s focus on the first vision, then. We need to figure out what Marvin wants and what your dad has.¡±

    ¡°What would my dad have that would be so important to Marvin?¡± Nora asked, genuinely confused.

    ¡°What does your dad do?¡± Trey asked. He had the foreknowledge from Marvin¡¯s research, but he was keen to bring Nora along.

    ¡°He¡¯s an artifacts dealer,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Does he have any clients that might have nefarious backgrounds?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Does he go on any business trips he doesn¡¯t talk much about?¡±

    Nora frowned. ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s normal for an artifacts dealer. Trey, my dad isn¡¯t a criminal. He¡¯s not dealing artifacts on the black market.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s no secret tunnels or hidden storage areas?¡±

    Nora¡¯s face paled. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ normal for someone who deals in artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever been in these secret areas?¡±

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t allowed. What about Marvin? Does he go on trips? How do you know he¡¯s not conducting illicit activities?¡±

    ¡°He does go on trips,¡± Trey conceded, ¡°and I don¡¯t always know what he does. Let¡¯s say I wouldn¡¯t be quite so shocked.¡±

    Nora sat in silence for a long time with a miserable look on her face. Finally, Trey tried again with a softer approach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nora. I didn¡¯t intend to attack your father¡¯s character. I hope we find a way to resolve this without all the torture and death you¡¯ve seen. I would love to meet your parents.¡±

    ¡°Already wanting to meet the parents, huh?¡± Nora asked with a weak smile. She still looked troubled, but Trey took the lame comeback as a good sign.

    ¡°Your dad won¡¯t zap me with one of his artifacts, will he?¡±

    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t find out we¡¯re roommates,¡± Nora replied with a giggle.

    ¡°Good thing we are good at keeping secrets,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°I don''t know about that,¡± she said. ¡°You literally told everyone we were roommates at the tavern.¡±

    ¡°That was part of my master strategy,¡± Trey jested.

    Nora giggled again. ¡°We both revealed our secrets to each other within a week of arriving. I think that disqualifies us from being good secret keepers.¡±

    Trey shrugged.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Maybe we can look further into this artifacts angle,¡± Trey suggested, stifling a yawn. ¡°I know Marvin has an interest in artifacts, especially from the Burning Covenant.¡±

    ¡°My dad wouldn¡¯t have anything like that,¡± Nora answered quickly.

    Trey felt a pang of sympathy for the girl beside him. He didn¡¯t need divination magic to know what was coming. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility, Nora, but I¡¯ll start by looking into Marvin¡¯s dealings. I¡¯ll see if I can find any clues there.¡±

    Nora sat next to him for a long moment, staring blankly at her side of the room. ¡°Trey, what if my dad¡­¡±

    Trey slid his arm around her shoulder. ¡°We have the start of a plan, Nora. Let¡¯s go to bed and see what tomorrow brings.¡±

    Without much conscious thought, Nora rose and shuffled toward her bed, her posture still weighed down with unvoiced despair.

    ¡°Nora,¡± Trey called out to her gently. ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping alone tonight. Come here.¡±

    She paused, turning slowly to face him. He could see a storm of emotions swirling in her eyes ¨C conflict, vulnerability, and a flicker of hope.

    Trey stood up and moved toward her, wrapping her in a reassuring hug. He felt her tension begin to melt away, his warmth offering a sanctuary from her troubles. Without a word, he lifted her effortlessly into his muscular arms, cradling her with care as he carried her to his bed. He set her down, then crawled over her and settled on the other side, positioning himself so he was spooning her. His arms pulled her tight against him, and together they drifted off to sleep.

    Trey¡¯s last conscious thought was accompanied by a silent sigh. When did I become so manipulative?

    He told himself that it would all be worth it, but that didn¡¯t comfort him as much as he had hoped.

 Chapter 15 - Not the Mashed Potatoes

    Trey stirred awake to the sensation of Nora wiggling her firm ass playfully against his crotch.

    "I¡¯ve got to say, I love the way you wake me up, Nora," he said with a smirk.

    There was no answer ¨C only more wiggling.

    ¡°Nora?¡±

    Silence lingered.

    Curious, Trey propped himself up for a better view of the blonde. ¡°Are you still asleep?¡±

    Her eyelids fluttered, and she let out a soft moan in response.

    ¡°Nora?¡±

    Her blue eyes finally appeared as she glanced up at Trey. She blinked a few times, then registered her position. For the first time since they¡¯d met, a rosy blush crept across her cheeks. She quickly shifted her weight, rolling over to a more appropriate position.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he said. ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Hush,¡± the blonde replied. ¡°Throwing myself at you when I¡¯m awake is one thing, but doing so when I¡¯m asleep just reeks of desperation.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Trey questioned. ¡°I would think the opposite. You don¡¯t have control when you¡¯re asleep.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Nora said, adding to Trey¡¯s confusion. ¡°That means I¡¯m subconsciously yearning for your touch. At least when I¡¯m awake, I can always claim that I was just joking.¡±

    Trey kissed her on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your secret.¡±

    ¡°What secret is that?¡± she asked playfully.

    ¡°That you can¡¯t live without me.¡±

    She snorted.

    ¡°Nora,¡± Trey said, ¡°I know we talked about this a little before, but there¡¯s still no expectation of us being exclusive, is there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked,¡± Nora replied. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want you all to myself.¡±

    Trey grunted. ¡°That normally wouldn¡¯t be an issue, but there might be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± Nora said, hiding a smirk. ¡°You certainly work fast. Who is she?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one specific,¡± Trey responded, ¡°but due to the nature of my other secrets, I may need to ¡®pursue¡¯ other girls.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Nora deadpanned. ¡°And why might you need to ¡®pursue¡¯ other girls? Give me an example.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­ might need to take someone on a date to convince them that I am not a mage.¡±

    Nora laughed. ¡°Did someone already figure you out?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Trey defended himself. ¡°They just might be more suspicious than I would like.¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡± the blonde repeated the question.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± she demanded. ¡°I¡¯m going to find out anyway.¡±

    Trey pursed his lips. ¡°Eva.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The ice queen.¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°No! Really?! You¡¯re going on a date with the ice queen? Is that why she was chasing you? Braun is going to flip! She¡¯s approved.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re approving my dates now?¡± Trey asked incredulously.

    ¡°Yup!¡± she confirmed. Then she tapped her finger on her chin. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve changed my mind again. You can see other girls, but I want a threesome with Ms. Moody Mage.¡±

    ¡°Dana?!¡± Trey exclaimed. ¡°You have a lot of confidence in my flirting abilities.¡±

    Nora placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I have faith in you. You¡¯ll bring her freaky ass right into our bed.¡±

    Trey tilted his head as he examined the blonde girl. Her whimsical spirit never failed to astonish him. ¡°Nora, you truly are one of a kind.¡±

    ¡°Apparently not,¡± she retorted. ¡°You¡¯re already looking for other women. Oh! Another condition. Whenever you give a girl chocolate, I will require a twenty percent tax.¡±

    ¡°Twenty percent?¡± Trey repeated skeptically, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Are you seriously negotiating right now?¡± Nora asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Twenty percent it is,¡± he confirmed quickly.

    ¡°Good,¡± she replied. ¡°One last thing.¡± Suddenly, her expression became serious, with her blue eyes transfixed on him. ¡°If I¡¯m going to start developing feelings for you, you can¡¯t keep secrets from me. That¡¯s non-negotiable. You need to tell me what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Trey sighed. ¡°I understand, Nora. I¡¯ll try my best to be transparent with you, and I¡¯m sorry if that¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Nora stared at him expectantly.

    ¡°The reason I¡¯m here relates to Skye,¡± Trey admitted. ¡°It¡¯s a deeply sensitive matter ¨C so sensitive that even Skye is unaware.¡±

    The blonde frowned.

    ¡°I want to tell her,¡± he quickly said. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to keep Skye in the dark, but Marvin remains stubbornly secretive about it. He doesn¡¯t want her to know yet. I want to tell you more, Nora, but given the nature of the situation, I don¡¯t think it would be right for me to tell you before Skye. I don¡¯t want to keep secrets from you, and I am willing to share when the time comes, but I can¡¯t reveal anything more to you right now.¡±

    Nora had a surprised look on her face as she thought over his response. ¡°Hmm. You promise you¡¯re telling me the truth?¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said simply, then rose from the bed and walked toward the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m locking the door,¡± she responded.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already locked?¡± he questioned, confused.

    She unlocked the latch and then shifted it back into the locked position.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, ¡°but it feels much more official now that I¡¯ve locked it.¡± Then she launched herself at him.

    Trey had just enough time to catch her before she pinned him against the bed. She locked her legs around his waist and attacked his neck with her lips. He growled as he took the blonde in his arms and flipped them over so that he was on top.

    Primal desire burned in her eyes as she looked up at him. ¡°What are you going to do now, pretty boy?¡± she taunted him in a sultry whisper.

    Trey ripped her nightgown off. ¡°I¡¯m going to ravage you.¡±

    Nora grinned, liking his answer. ¡°Do your worst.¡±

    With that, Trey smashed his lips onto hers. Nora wrapped her arms around his neck and responded eagerly. The blonde¡¯s mouth felt amazing on his as their tongues wrestled.

    Trey pulled away, grinning from ear to ear. His hand found her panties, and it wasn¡¯t long before they were on the floor. He took a brief moment to appreciate her body. The fit blonde girl had large, firm breasts that he wanted desperately to bury his face in. Her long legs were toned, and her sex was already glistening with her juices.

    He started by kissing down her body. Nora moaned as he suckled on her breasts; her nipples stiffened and her back arched in pleasure. His head moved down her stomach until his lips reached her inner thighs, then continued their journey to her core, eliciting a whimper from the blonde. He began delicately, savoring the taste of her wetness, but Nora was not in a patient mood. She thrusted wildly against his face, forcibly welcoming his tongue into her depths. Trey¡¯s mouth worked diligently between her legs, and soon, Nora was screaming out his name in pleasure. Her walls clamped down on his tongue as she reached her climax. As her body spasmed, her legs shook on either side of him.

    When her orgasm finally subsided, Trey crawled back up her body.  He planted several kisses on her lips before she ruffled her fingers through his hair and brought his ear close to her mouth. ¡°I want you to get that big cock out,¡± she whispered, then pulled his shirt off.

    Trey lifted his head and smiled wickedly at Nora. He released his shaft from his underwear. His dick was thick and heavy, and Nora moaned as she felt it rest between her legs.

    Trey gripped his shaft and rubbed the head of his cock against her slit, which was already slick with her wetness and his saliva.

    ¡°Fuck, Trey,¡± Nora panted. "I want that cock so bad.¡±

    ¡°You say you want it,¡± Trey replied, ¡°but are you sure you can handle it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the blonde begged. ¡°I need that big dick inside of me. Please!¡±

    Trey sheathed his thick cock into her soaking pussy, evoking a satisfying gasp from his blonde lover. He bit into his lower lip as he plunged repeatedly into her tightness, her wet folds hungrily hugging his girth. Nora¡¯s eyes widened as he vigorously invaded her, wanting to encourage him, but only managing a moan. Unable to form words, she wrapped her long legs around him, crossing her ankles around his lower back and pulling him in deeper.

    Nora¡¯s blue eyes glazed over while the man on top of her pounded her into oblivion. He hammered her until she climaxed again. Her pussy tried to squeeze him into place as she screamed in ecstasy.

    Trey refused to relent, however, continuing to fuck her through her quivering orgasm. The blonde threw her head back and found her voice again. ¡°I love your fucking cock!¡± She raised her head and stared directly into his eyes, wrapping her hand around the back of his neck. ¡°I want you to feel you explode in me. Shove that huge cock all the way in and empty your balls. Fill me up!¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Trey couldn¡¯t deny her request even if he¡¯d wanted to ¨C not with her shameless requests sounding in his ears and her legs locked around his waist. Fortunately for him, his greatest desire just then was to pump the needy blonde full of his cum. ¡°Oh, fuck! Nora! Take my load!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, fuck yes!¡± she cried. ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    He slammed his entire length into her and let out a low growl, unloading his seed deep inside her. Her legs tightened as she felt the warmth of his release filling her, and they both groaned in carnal satisfaction.

    Trey collapsed on top of her, which left his ear within nibbling distance. ¡°I hope you¡¯re okay with skipping breakfast,¡± she said mischievously, ¡°because I¡¯m keeping you here.¡± She squeezed her thighs ¨C which were still wrapped around him ¨C even tighter for emphasis.

    ***

    After an enjoyable first half of the day, Trey and Nora emerged from their room to get some lunch. They were scarfing down their food in the cafeteria when Skye found them.

    ¡°There you are, Trey! I¡¯ve been trying to find you all morning.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Skye,¡± he responded. ¡°I was¡­ busy.¡± A hint of color rushed to his cheeks.

    ¡°We need to find teammates before all the good ones get taken,¡± Skye continued, not bothering to dig into Trey¡¯s excuse, which he was grateful for.

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating,¡± Trey offered. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Are you coming, Nora?¡± Skye asked, already walking away.

    Nora frowned and turned to Trey. ¡°I might need to head back to the room.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Trey asked with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little worn out,¡± she quietly and reluctantly admitted. ¡°I think I need a nap.¡±

    ¡°Did I win the endurance competition this time around?¡± Trey teased.

    Trey stifled a yelp as Nora''s hand gripped his upper thigh, perilously close to his groin. ¡°I look forward to our rematch,¡± she said, her voice low, but laced with a competitive edge. Without waiting for a response, she slipped away.

    Trey caught up with Skye, and she pulled him to the dorm building where they planned on meeting with a few prospective teammates. It was the first time Trey had been in the housing area for the magic users. He noted with some bitterness that the accommodations were a bit nicer. There were no communal bathrooms, the rooms had sofas, and the mattresses appeared to be thicker and fluffier.

    For the most part, Trey let Skye do the talking. They were successful in recruiting an earth sorceress named Cara, but still needed to find two more magic users and an artificer before they turned in their registration.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Papa about a dark mage,¡± Skye said, handing out an assignment to herself. ¡°You talk with Kronar and get him on board. By the way, where is Papa?¡±

    ¡°He had an urgent trip he was called away on,¡± Trey replied. ¡°He should be back either tonight or tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Where could he possibly need to go?¡± Skye inquired, puzzled.

    Trey shrugged.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± she exclaimed in frustration. ¡°You never tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°You can ask him when he comes back,¡± he suggested.

    The mid-afternoon sun shone down as Trey returned to Guardians Keep. Coming from the dorms, he approached the ancient fort from the back. He saw an enormous stack of logs along the back wall. He meandered over and picked out a few pieces of wood, then headed up to his room. As he neared the door, it swung open, and a well-rested Nora emerged. ¡°Hey, Trey!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Did you enjoy your nap?¡±

    ¡°It was delightful,¡± she responded with a smirk. ¡°It really hit the spot after you spent all morning hitting a different spot.¡±

    Trey stifled a chuckle. ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    ¡°Lizzie wants to talk about something,¡± Nora said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯ll be back soon, but it sounds like it might be one of those girl-talk sessions, so who knows how long it¡¯ll take.¡±

    ¡°Do we need to talk?¡± Trey asked. ¡°We had quite the conversation last night, and we kind of skipped over it this morning.¡±

    Nora sighed. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine right now. I do hope we make progress soon.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll at least see you at dinner.¡±

    Nora nodded and then noticed what he was carrying in his arms. ¡°Why do you have logs?¡±

    ¡°No reason,¡± Trey answered mysteriously with a smile.

    ¡°You and your secrets,¡± she scoffed playfully, then brushed past him.

    Trey entered his room and dropped his haul onto the ground. Pulling out his canteen, he began wetting the wood. He decided to lock the door for good measure before starting his late afternoon activity.

    ***

    Practicing fire magic was a much shorter endeavor than Trey had anticipated. Smoke quickly became an issue, and Trey didn¡¯t think Nora would appreciate the new scent that was lingering in their room. He did his best to air out the room, then took a quick bath before heading to the cafeteria for dinner.

    He filled his plate, then spotted Nora sitting near Lizzie. He walked over to them, eyeing the seat next to Nora.

    ¡°Speaking of the growing legend,¡± Lizzie said, seeing Trey approach.

    ¡°Whatever Nora told you isn¡¯t true,¡± Trey said, jumping into the conversation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nora said. ¡°After this morning, I was singing high praises¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Trey said, trying to stop the smile from reaching his face.

    ¡°You two are so funny together,¡± Lizzie said with a hint of jealousy in her voice. ¡°We were actually talking about last night. The boys never figured out where you¡¯re staying. It¡¯s become a bit of a competition. Where¡¯s Trey¡¯s room?¡±

    He groaned. ¡°Great.¡±

    Lizzie giggled. ¡°I have to go, but I¡¯ll see you around. Thanks, Nora.¡± The brunette guardian left their table.

    ¡°Is everything okay with Lizzie?¡± he asked.

    Nora shook her head slightly. ¡°This Derrick guy makes Braun look like a gentleman.¡±

    Trey frowned. ¡°Do I need to get involved?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she responded. ¡°At least, not yet. Long story short, Derrick offered Lizzie a spot on his capture-the-flag team in exchange for¡­ favors.¡±

    Trey grimaced. ¡°What a pile of goblin shit. Isn¡¯t he the one that needs a guardian on his team?¡±

    Nora shrugged. ¡°Lizzie initially found the prospect extremely distasteful, but she thought about it more and was starting to consider the idea. She needed someone to talk things out with.¡±

    ¡°Is she still considering it?¡±

    The blonde looked thoughtfully over at Trey. ¡°I¡¯ve already said too much.¡± Then a playful grin crossed her face. ¡°And perhaps it''s about time someone kept a secret from you.¡±

    Trey resisted the urge to cheat. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t mean to pry. I just didn¡¯t want her to be pressured into anything.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine for now,¡± Nora assured him.

    Trey and Nora enjoyed the rest of their dinner, though Trey was alarmed when he spotted a crumpled slip of paper nestled in his mashed potatoes. Puzzled, he used his fork to fish it out, then discreetly unfolded it.

    Meet me in my office after dinner.

    Trey groaned. There was no need to wonder who the note was from ¨C Marvin¡¯s eccentric delivery system made it obvious. He finished off his plate, deliberately taking his time with the last few bites just to spite the old man for tampering with his mashed potatoes. Bidding farewell to Nora, he made his way to the fourth floor of the Arc.

    Marvin opened the door almost as soon as Trey knocked. ¡°Took you long enough!¡± the dark mage exclaimed, ushering the boy inside. He motioned for him to take a seat before settling into his own chair behind the desk. As he surveyed his young companion, a bemused smile graced his face, despite his initial greeting.  ¡°I hope you managed to stay out of trouble for the couple of days I was gone,¡± he said, chuckling.

    Trey tried his best to keep the guilty look off of his face. ¡°Marvin, I need to tell you something¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh! I need to tell you something before I forget. There¡¯s an elf on campus that you need to stay very far away from. She¡¯s from the Heavenfalls Enclave, and is easily recognizable by her white hair.¡±

    ¡°What if there are other elves with white hair?¡± Trey asked, dreading where the conversation was headed.

    Marvin furrowed his brow. ¡°Stay away from all of them! I¡¯m not kidding, Trey. She represents the greatest risk to our mission. The headmaster is training her specifically to uncover any lurking mind mages. Avoid her at all costs! Understand? Now, what did you want to tell me?¡±

    Trey cleared his throat.

    I tried to read the mind of the girl you just warned me about, and she¡¯s threatening to tell the headmaster.

    I revealed to Nora that we are working together and she might be willing to not kill you, but she is still mostly undecided.

    Bree teased me with her impressive fire magic until I revealed that I¡¯m actually a mage.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Skye found a dumpling shop in Greshelm,¡± he said dumbly. ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±

    Marvin scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t spend all your money. You won¡¯t be getting a single blue from me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware,¡± Trey replied dryly.

    ¡°Enough about your trivial weekend,¡± Marvin said. ¡°We have much to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Your trip was fruitful then?¡± Trey asked hopefully.

    ¡°There¡¯s almost nothing to report,¡± Marvin admitted. ¡°I arrived in Goltenberg only to discover that Darius was away on an extended business trip. While it wasn¡¯t ideal, it did grant me the freedom to explore his artifacts shop after hours. I combed through the entire place twice, but I found nothing of interest.¡±

    ¡°Did you check underneath the rug in the back corner workshop?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Marvin answered. ¡°There was a large table on it with lots of tools on it. It would have been too much of a hassle to put it back exactly how it was.¡± He squinted his eyes at the boy. ¡°How did you know about the rug in the back corner workshop?¡±

    ¡°I was talking with Nora about her father¡¯s business,¡± Trey said casually. ¡°When I asked her if there were any secret spaces, I used mind magic to see what popped into her thoughts.¡±

    Marvin nodded approvingly. ¡°Well done. I¡¯ll need to return to investigate further, but I can¡¯t do that right away; Gordon is already growing suspicious of my activities. Anyway, back in Goltenberg, I was starting to think my efforts would come to nothing until this morning, when I noticed something intriguing. Do you know who I saw leaving the artifacts shop?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Oracle,¡± Trey said randomly.

    Marvin frowned. ¡°No! Why would the Grand Oracle be in Goltenberg?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Trey responded defensively. ¡°Why would you have me guess who you saw on your mission? Just tell me!¡±

    ¡°Aribelle Forswick.¡±

    There was a pause. ¡°Am I supposed to know who that is?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Marvin shouted in frustration. ¡°She¡¯s the fire magic teacher that fled with Harold Greene.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s Bree¡¯s predecessor?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Marvin exclaimed. ¡°There¡¯s no way that is a coincidence, and unfortunately, it gives credence to the idea that Grimstone is out there scheming from the shadows.¡±

    ¡°You think it is all connected?¡±

    Marvin¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Yes. I trailed Aribelle all the way back to Greshelm before I lost track of her. Something is in the works. I know that for sure. Gordon mentioned the possibility of an attack on Windrake. I thought the idea was crazy when I first heard it, but now¡­¡±

    Trey took a moment to process. "An attack on Windrake? That''s quite daring. They''d need a compelling reason to risk such an operation. Marvin, what if it¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t attack just for that,¡± Marvin said, ¡°but you raise a fair point. There must be a target that draws them here.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Continue to gather insights from Nora and keep attending Professor Leek¡¯s class. I have to decide what to share with Gordon, if anything. If there¡¯s a connection between Professor Greene and Grimstone, perhaps we should see if he left anything behind.¡± Marvin narrowed his eyes and lifted a finger for emphasis. ¡°Above all else, stay clear of the elf.¡±

    Trey left Marvin¡¯s office with a storm clouding his mind. He¡¯d meant to tell Marvin all about his various slip-ups ¨C that¡¯s what he told himself, anyway. He wandered down the hallway, biting his lip nervously as he gazed at the ground in front of him. I¡¯ll just make sure to clean up my own messes.

    ¡°Hey,¡± a voice called to him. ¡°Null guardian who¡¯s definitely not a mind mage.¡±

    Trey looked up, startled. He almost laughed at the sight in front of him. ¡°Hi, Eva.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where Professor Kalo¡¯s office is?¡± the elf asked.

    Trey¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Who?¡± he asked, trying to keep his heartbeat under control.

    ¡°Professor Kalo?¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Why do you need to see him?¡±

    Eva huffed. ¡°If you don¡¯t know where it is, just say so!¡±

    ¡°Second door down,¡± Trey said, pointing his finger. ¡°That one on the right.¡±

    She smirked. ¡°You know, the reason I¡¯m seeing Professor Kalo might be very relevant to you.¡±

    Trey was initially very alarmed, but then he realized the elf was trying to bait him. ¡°Oh yeah!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be able to read your mind. Hold up.¡±

    Trey re-enacted his fake mind-reading motions, rubbing his fingers on his temples. ¡°Ah! You want to learn dark magic so you can read my mind!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Eva responded, exasperated. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling the mind reader how mind reading works?¡± he teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s mind magic,¡± she corrected him, ¡°and it¡¯s a different affinity from dark magic.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Trey said, casually brushing her comment aside. ¡°Have fun learning mind reading.¡±

    Eva pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    He winked at her. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you can read my mind,¡± he teased, and then strode confidently past her. See? No need to bother Marvin.

 Chapter 16 - Gardening

    Trey and his fellow guardians were back at it the following morning. The crisp air was filled with the sounds of clanking armor and their instructor¡¯s sharp commands. Frye stood at the center of the training ground, barking orders and curses alike, as the trainees dashed across the terrain, each piece of their armor rattling with every hurried step.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Frye¡¯s voice boomed, cutting through the morning haze. The trainees immediately froze, caught mid-stride. ¡°Drop and give me ten!¡±

    Trey grunted in response, breathing hard as he hit the ground. His palms pressed against the cool earth; he was surprised they didn¡¯t sink down into it, given all the extra weight.

    Before long, the group transitioned to weapons instruction. Karl handed out round bucklers and short swords, then guided the trainees through stances and techniques with his signature aggressive barking. Trey took his weapon and spent the next bit sparring with Nora. His goal was to keep her teasing wit at bay with a flurry of vigorous strikes. Nora danced around him, initially deflecting his blows, but as he pressed harder, she struggled to keep up with his relentless assault. Despite the intensity of their impromptu sparring match, they still managed the occasional good natured laugh.

    At lunch, the banter continued. Nora leaned across the table, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she playfully chided him for his rough treatment during their sparring match. ¡°You know,¡± she said with a theatrical sigh, ¡°I would prefer you take your aggression out on me in a different way.¡±

    Trey smirked. ¡°Are you complaining that the training is too hard? It¡¯s too bad you¡¯re not a mage; you could¡¯ve had it so much easier.¡±

    Nora slapped him on the shoulder and continued eating.

    After lunch, they settled down for their history of magic class¡ªor rather, Trey did, and Nora struggled to sit still. Once the lecture concluded, Trey made his way to the artificing class. Professor Leek started the week off by introducing the different components needed to craft a Starlight Scope.

    Trey tracked Kronar down after class. ¡°Have you thought much about joining a capture-the-flag team?¡± he asked the dwarf.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Kronar replied. ¡°I went to the kickoff event. It was entertaining to watch the teachers show off their magic.¡±

    ¡°Some others from the Intro to Magic class are forming a team. We are looking for an artificer to join.¡±

    Kronar scratched his beard. ¡°You can count me in. I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be any good.¡±

    ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll be very competitive anyway,¡± Trey admitted, ¡°though don¡¯t tell Skye I said that.¡±

    Having taken care of his recruitment assignment, Trey went to the dining hall, hoping to grab some dinner before the crowd rolled in. He was surprised to spot Dana stowed away in her usual corner. She radiated an intimidating aura that appeared to Trey to be doing its job nicely,  deterring any unwelcome socialites who might have dared to approach her. With a chuckle, he decided to join her after he filled his plate.

    Dana briefly glanced at the tall guardian taking the seat next to her. ¡°Ah,¡± she said, ¡°thanks for reminding me.¡±

    ¡°Reminding you?¡± Trey replied, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I need to schedule your disappearance.¡±

    Trey laughed. ¡°Have you figured out your capture-the-flag team yet?¡± he asked, having noticed the reserved mage¡¯s interest in the sport.

    ¡°Today, actually,¡± she responded. ¡°Apparently Derrick creeped some guardian girl out¡ªno surprises there¡ªand she was more than happy to have another competitive option.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he said, glad that the Lizzie situation seemed to be improving. ¡°Do you feel¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about me,¡± she interjected. ¡°Tell me more about Professor Kalo.¡±

    Trey shook his head playfully. ¡°He shares your fascination with interrupting me.¡±

    The dark-haired girl shrugged. ¡°I generally don¡¯t engage in conversations. I usually ignore rather than interrupt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider myself special then,¡± Trey jested. ¡°The almighty Dana has graced me with her interrupting voice.¡±

    ¡°And instantly regretted it,¡± she added.

    ¡°Why do you want to know about Marvin?¡± he asked.

    Dana hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s the best-case scenario for someone like me.¡±

    Trey scrunched his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not talking about me,¡± she reiterated.

    ¡°Right,¡± Trey said, trying to sneak past her guard, ¡°which is why you were telling me about Marvin.¡±

    She scoffed at her lunch neighbor, but he¡¯d tickled the right spot. ¡°Professor Kalo wields powerful dark magic that evokes both fear and fascination. His shadowy background doesn¡¯t mesh well with the image cultivated by the so-called ¡®heroes¡¯ of the realm. Yet, he is held in high esteem¡ªa figure whose morality is never questioned. Why? Because of his immense power and the extraordinary feats he has achieved¡ªaccomplishments so remarkable that they leave no room for doubt or dissent regarding his character. Simply put, that¡¯s the only way I¡¯m ever going to be rid of the chains that are holding me down.¡±

    Dana was surprised to find herself leaning toward Trey. She quickly leaned back and away, and erased any trace of passion from her expression.

    ¡°I see,¡± Trey said after a moment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something philosophical to change my mind?¡± Dana asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Trey said simply. ¡°You cannot fix misguided conviction with outside persuasion, only internal growth can do that.¡±

    The mage snorted. ¡°There it is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you on your quest to find out more about Marvin,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a quest,¡± she argued. ¡°I just want to know how he got people to not hate him.¡±

    ¡°In Lovarn, the townsfolk put up with him because of all the zucchinis he gave away. Have you tried gardening?¡±

    A smile almost broke out on Dana¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine one of the most formidable dark mages pulling weeds in a garden.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t pull weeds,¡± Trey corrected her. ¡°He made me and Skye do that.¡±

    Dana rose from her seat, having finished her food during the conversation without Trey having noticed. ¡°I may postpone your disappearance,¡± she said with a straight face.

    ¡°I take that as a sign we¡¯re friends now,¡± Trey shot back, his lips starting to curl into a grin.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± she retorted firmly.

    ¡°Have you ever postponed anyone else¡¯s disappearance?¡± he asked, a smirk firmly on his face.

    Not willing to dignify his question with a verbal answer, she shot him a glare sharp enough to cut through armor. After giving him a proper lashing with her hazel eyes, she turned on her heel and marched away.

    Trey cocked his head to the side. ¡°That went well,¡± he said to himself.

    ***

    Bree was running through an array of fire magic fundamentals with Trey, enthusiasm evident in her voice even as she focused on demonstrating a few relevant spells. Trey soaked in every word and action, his eyes wide with curiosity and his admiration unconcealed.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    As they dove deeper into the finer details of the fire affinity, the world outside their practice room faded away, and hours slipped by unnoticed. Finally, a yawn escaped Trey''s lips, causing him to lose control of the fireball that was circling his head. The teacher and student exchanged glances, simultaneously realizing the late hour and feeling a bit abashed. Bree hastily declared the lesson over and began packing up.

    ¡°Was teaching at Windrake always the dream?¡± Trey asked as they departed the training room together.

    ¡°Definitely a goal,¡± Bree responded, ¡°but maybe not the end goal.¡±

    ¡°So you might not be here for too long?¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± she said.

    Trey studied her, noticing how she¡¯d bitten her tongue to avoid saying more. ¡°If you could stick around for the next three years, I would appreciate it.¡±

    Bree¡¯s head snapped around to meet his gaze with disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously be thinking about hiding out as a guardian for three years?!¡±

    Trey shrugged. ¡°I hope our¡­ objective doesn¡¯t take that long. I don¡¯t mind the null guardian training, though. I figure it can only benefit me.¡±

    The teacher groaned. ¡°Marvin¡¯s got your mind all addled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not all Marvin¡¯s fault,¡± he said. ¡°I am here voluntarily.¡±

    ¡°You were practically begging me to make you do fire magic last week,¡± Bree shot back.

    ¡°So maybe I don¡¯t completely agree with all of Marvin¡¯s methods,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± she asked pointedly as they stepped out in the cool night air.

    ¡°Oh, Professor Adams,¡± Trey playfully chided her, ¡°it¡¯s only our second date.¡±

    The teacher chortled.

    ¡°What¡¯s next after Windrake?¡± Trey asked, realigning the conversation

    ¡°Changing the subject on me,¡± Bree said. ¡°Classic Marvin.¡±

    ¡°That was the original subject,¡± he countered, ¡°and you don¡¯t know Marvin well enough to know what ¡®classic Marvin¡¯ is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I plan on doing after Windrake when you tell me what you plan on doing after you get caught.¡±

    ¡°It depends on who catches me,¡± Trey said slyly.

    ¡°The Grand Oracle is going to use his mind magic on you one of these days,¡± Bree warned half-seriously.

    ¡°Hopefully not before I learn to do a proper Infernal Vortex,¡± he said, trying to keep the mood light.

    The fire magic teacher laughed. ¡°We better schedule your next lesson, then. Are you open the day after tomorrow?¡±

    Trey nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught before then,¡± she said with a smirk, then broke away from his side, heading to the Arc.

    ¡°Goodnight, Bree.¡±

    ***

    The following day, Trey found his usual seat next to Skye in their Intro to Magic class. ¡°Kronar is on board,¡± he reported proudly.

    Skye raised an eyebrow. ¡°I was just about to remind you,¡± she replied with a smirk. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s hope for you becoming an adult after all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m older than you,¡± Trey retorted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about that,¡± she mused. ¡°We¡¯re just trusting that Papa revealed our true birthdays. What if he mixed them up and I¡¯m actually the older one?¡±

    ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Papa,¡± Skye stated matter-of-factly. ¡°He enjoys being mysterious for the sake of it.¡±

    Trey caught a glimpse of Professor Mavery walking to the front. ¡°How do you explain my higher level of maturity then?¡± he smugly jested at the black-haired sorceress.

    ¡°What?!¡± Skye exclaimed. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quiet down, class,¡± the professor said loudly. ¡°Today we will be learning about spellcrafting.¡±

    Skye pinched his arm in a final act of defiance before turning to pay attention. Trey chuckled to himself..

    ¡°Spellcrafting holds significant importance in the world of magic,¡± Professor Mavery began. ¡°It is the ability to channel mana and shape it into spells, a skill that is crucial for both mages and sorcerers alike. The foundational spells you are currently learning in your introductory magic courses were all created by ancient magic users. However, as you advance, you may reach a level where you can begin crafting your own spells, potentially pioneering new paths at the magical frontier.¡±

    Trey noticed that even Nora, who was sitting beside him, was diligently scribbling notes as she absorbed the teacher¡¯s every word.

    ¡°The most thrilling spellcrafting is accomplished by specters and exceptionally skilled sorcerers,¡± Professor Mavery continued, glancing at Jeremiah. ¡°With their access to multiple affinities, they have the unique potential to blend different types of mana, leading to the creation of entirely new and unprecedented spells.¡±

    The professor delivered the rest of her lecture and reminded the students of the spellcrafting club led by Professor Lokia. Once class wrapped up, Nora turned to Trey, her voice animated as she tried to persuade him to join her in the light magic class. With each argument she presented, her persuasive techniques grew bolder, leading to a few lewd innuendos that made Skye blush furiously. Trey wasn¡¯t particularly interested in learning how to craft a Starlight Scope, and was about to relent when the blonde pushed their game over the edge.

    ¡°If we sit in the back and I keep the slurping to a minimum, I bet we could sneak¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nora!¡± Trey interjected. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll come with you.¡±

    ¡°I bet you¡¯ll be cumming,¡± she teased with a mischievous smile.

    Trey shook his head, holding back a grin. He bid farewell to Skye, who was still bright red, and followed Nora to the Elspy. As they approached a classroom several floors up in the tower, Trey recognized the elegant woman from the capture-the-flag event. She maintained a graceful posture, her gaze sharp and welcoming. Trey followed Nora through the threshold and sat next to her. Only after he settled in did he realize they were in the back row. A light sorceress strode into the room and sat right next to Trey; he was simultaneously relieved and disappointed.

    ¡°Who successfully practiced the spell from yesterday?¡± the teacher asked after the class filled in.

    A student raised his hand.

    ¡°Jeremiah,¡± the teacher called out. ¡°Could you do a demonstration for the class?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Professor Jiva,¡± Jeremiah replied, eagerly making his way to the front while dragging a spear behind him. With a decisive thrust, he sent his streamer high into the air, and an orb of light burst to life.

    ¡°Excellent work,¡± Professor Jiva praised. ¡°How¡¯s your tracking coming along?¡±

    Jeremiah began to pace back and forth in front of the classroom. At first, the orb wobbled slightly, but soon it stabilized, following his movements.

    Professor Jiva nodded. ¡°Does anyone else want to demonstrate?¡±

    A couple more mages ventured to the front to show off their progress before the instructor continued. ¡°Our next spell to learn is Quickening. This one can be tricky because, to cast it on yourself, you should not use your streamer.¡± The light mage professor offered a few more pieces of advice, then walked the class through casting it.

    Nora leaned over to Trey. ¡°I¡¯ve got this one down,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I know, you cheater,¡± Trey responded. Nora¡¯s eyes went wide before she brought her hand to her mouth, stifling a giggle.

    Trey sat through the rest of the class, then spent his free time before dinner searching through the library. He discovered some supplemental reading materials for the spellcrafting class, which he delved into immediately. However, the persistent growling of his stomach soon became impossible to ignore, prompting him to make his way to the cafeteria.

    At dinner, Jeffers found Trey and inquired about his availability for later that evening. Trey revealed he had no significant plans, so Jeffers offered him his weekly personal training session, an offer Trey gladly accepted. After finishing his meal, Trey arrived at the training grounds, eager to learn from the master guardian.

    ¡°Have you given much thought to what primary weapon you will focus on?¡± Jeffers asked as they strode onto the training ground.

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s training was the most natural,¡± Trey answered. ¡°The sword and shield combination felt right.¡±

    "That''s a great choice. Many guardians prefer that setup. While it''s important to master various fighting styles to adapt to different situations, let¡¯s concentrate on that tonight"

    They walked over to the wooden office, selected a pair of shields and swords, then returned to the center of the grounds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s warm up with some sparring,¡± Jeffers said.

    The instructor took a defensive stance, inviting Trey to practice his attacks. The sound of metal clashing against metal quickly filled the air, rhythmic and intense. Jeffers had no trouble deflecting and dodging many of Trey¡¯s offensive maneuvers. After a while, the head guardian shifted gears. With a sudden change in posture, he advanced on Trey, unleashing a rapid sequence of strikes that kept Trey on his toes.

    Trey''s heart raced as he struggled to react. Each swing from Jeffers forced him back on his heels, and despite his best efforts, he found it increasingly difficult to keep up. The master guardian''s movements were fluid and precise, reminding Trey just how proficient his opponent was.

    Jeffers wore Trey down sufficiently and then finally called an end to their sparring. ¡°You¡¯ve been improving,¡± he said, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°After just one week of training, you have much better control over your movements. That¡¯s impressive progress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still nowhere near your level,¡± Trey admitted, panting slightly. ¡°What do I need to work on?¡±

    ¡°Continue to harness control over your raw strength,¡± Jeffers said, his tone steady and thoughtful. ¡°Work on drills that enhance your balance. Regarding your fighting style, remember that your shield can be used as a weapon as well. Use it to push back against your opponent; it can play a crucial role in launching a successful counterattack.¡±

    Jeffers continued the training by instructing Trey on how to wield an onyx steel shield, teaching him the positions he would need to know to deflect magic¡ªa crucial precursor to engaging with a mage in close combat. Trey mimicked the guardian leader''s movements as closely as he could. While the seasoned warrior couldn¡¯t compete with Bree for Trey¡¯s attention in certain ways, the young man nevertheless appreciated and even enjoyed the one-on-one time.

    Once their session wrapped up, Trey left the training ground and headed off to wash up. Upon returning to his room, he was taken aback to find a naked blonde lounging in his bed. ¡°You were out late last night,¡± Nora said with mock accusation. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to make it up to me tonight.¡±

    Trey quickly shed his clothing and approached the sexy blonde, feeling like a predator about to pounce on his prey. Nora watched him with a lusty glint in her eyes, spreading her legs wide to welcome him.

 Chapter 17 - Mr. Daring Rogue

    Trey sat down in his usual seat in his History of Magic class. He frowned, noting Skye¡¯s absence. That mystery was quickly resolved, however, when she burst into the room, bouncing with excitement.

    ¡°I did it!¡± she said earnestly to Trey.

    ¡°Did what?¡± Trey asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Submitted our capture-the-flag team,¡± she replied proudly. ¡°I even found an acolyte dark mage to fill in our last spot.¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡± Trey replied, which earned him a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been spending more time on capture-the-flag than your classes.¡±

    Skye giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I spent hours yesterday studying for this test.¡±

    Nora cleared her throat from the other side of Trey. ¡°When you say this test¡­ what exactly do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have a water magic exam tomorrow, but yesterday I was studying for the history test we have today in this class.¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, how can there be a test? It¡¯s only the second week!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve covered over a thousand years of history already,¡± Skye pointed out.

    Nora¡¯s hand began rubbing her stomach. ¡°I think I had something at lunch that didn''t agree with me. Trey, can you tell Professor What¡¯s-his-face that I¡¯m feeling unwell and recovering in my room?¡±

    ¡°Professor Huul,¡± Skye corrected her, not missing a beat, ¡°and I have a stomach remedy that should help.¡± The sorceress handed the blonde a vial with a milky pink potion in it.

    With a frown, Nora scrutinized the vial. After hesitating for a moment, she took it in her hands, a reluctant resignation settling over her. Skye looked at her expectantly, but before Nora could commit to a course of action, Professor Huul addressed the class.

    ¡°I must apologize,¡± the teacher announced. ¡°I only realized this morning that we have not covered the Strittinger Uprising, which is included in the test. Therefore, I believe it would be best to go over that material today and postpone the test until the next class period.¡±

    Audible sighs escaped from both Trey and Nora. Properly motivated by the imminent threat of a test, the pair of guardians paid much closer attention to the lecture than they usually did. At the conclusion of the lesson, Nora immediately turned to Skye.

    ¡°So I was thinking,¡± she said, ¡°because the test got postponed a couple of days, you¡¯ll probably need to study again ¨C to keep things fresh in your mind, right?¡±

    Skye opened her mouth to deliver a retort, but she paused, her expression softening. ¡°You can study with me tomorrow, Nora.¡±

    Nora beamed like a child who¡¯d gotten the extra-big slice of a cake.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Skye¡­¡± Trey began.

    Skye giggled. ¡°You can come too.¡±

    Trey nodded in appreciation. ¡°How are your other classes going? You mention you have a water magic exam tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Skye said. ¡°I love learning water magic. Professor Mullens even assigned me an upperclassman mentor to help me progress faster. She¡¯s really nice and extremely talented. I''m super excited.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re enjoying it here,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°What about you? Are you getting along with your roommate?¡± She couldn¡¯t resist offering him a smirk.

    Nora butted in, wearing a wicked grin. ¡°Are you sure you want him to tell you just how well we¡¯re getting along?¡±

    Skye shrugged. ¡°Trey can have his fun, but he better remember the girl who has been there his whole life.¡±

    A competitive spark lit up Nora¡¯s eyes, prompting Trey to step in and attempt to redirect the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m enjoying my weekly training sessions with Jeffers.¡±

    ¡°It looks like you are getting stronger,¡± Skye remarked. She reached out, and, much to Trey¡¯s surprise, rubbed her hand along his arm.

    Trey chuckled in response. "I should hope so! It seems Frye''s sole purpose is to water the training ground with our sweat."

    Skye gave him a knowing smile. ¡°I think you like it.¡±

    ¡°I might enjoy the guardian training overall,¡± Trey conceded, ¡°but I do not miss Frye¡¯s voice on weekend mornings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from reliable sources that you¡¯re one of the best guardian initiates,¡± she said.

    ¡°¡®Reliable sources?!¡¯¡± he scoffed. ¡°Who¡¯s spreading rumors about me? And I¡¯m not the best. I have to work harder to catch up to everyone. Some of the other initiates have been training to be fighters for far longer than I have.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯ll be the best,¡± she replied. ¡°You succeed at anything you put your mind to, Trey. You always have.¡±

    Trey fidgeted uncharacteristically, breaking eye contact to look at the ground. The moment of vulnerability only lasted a split second, but the observant sorceress caught it. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when we get our capture-the-flag schedule,¡± she said, mercifully changing the subject. After a quick side hug, she packed her bag and headed for the door, eager to get to her next class. Trey, in turn, ventured over to Goliam¡¯s Sanctuary for the artificing class.

    After watching Kronar craft a Starlight Scope, Trey spent some time studying magic history so that he wouldn¡¯t completely embarrass himself during Skye¡¯s study session. After a satisfying trip to the cafeteria, he was ready for another lesson with Bree.

    With a full belly, Trey walked to the Riv. He found his attractive fire magic teacher in the practice room, setting up targets. Trey pumped his fist in the space in front of him.

    ¡°I saw that,¡± Bree called back, apparently watching him from the back of her head.

    ¡°You can¡¯t blame me,¡± Trey replied. ¡°This is the best part.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought you were more than just a simple-minded eighteen-year-old,¡± Bree teased.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Trey retorted. ¡°I know how much you like flinging fireballs at me.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea,¡± Bree said with a mischievous smile. ¡°Just wait until the next lesson.¡±

    With Bree¡¯s guidance, Trey was scorching the targets after just a few attempts. His fire spells continued improving as the night wore on, only adding to his enthusiasm. He ended the session by shooting his arm forward, launching a firebolt toward the target on the other side of the room. The spell struck with such force that the mounted target gave way, clamoring as it hit the ground. Trey grinned with satisfaction as he observed his handiwork. ¡°Bree, I think I¡¯m in love.¡±

    The redhead winked at him. ¡°We¡¯ve been sneaking around to meet each other under the cover of night,¡± she teased. ¡°I can hardly blame you.¡±

    ¡°Who said I was in love with you?¡± Trey replied in jest, earning a slug to his shoulder.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± she said, her eyes fixated on Trey. ¡°If you ever decide to quit playing games and become a big, powerful fire mage, you might have a chance.¡±

    Trey raised an eyebrow at her statement, but she moved on.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming Marvin¡¯s not going to let you have a streamer?¡± the fire magic teacher asked.

    Trey shook his head no.

    ¡°I think we will need one for next time,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    With that, she led the budding fire mage out of their training room. After some brief farewells, they returned to their respective rooms.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ***

    The following morning found Trey crawling across the training field with a fully armored Braun on his back.

    ¡°Faster!¡± yelled Frye. ¡°The last one to make it to the other side will have to do extra laps!¡±

    Nora had chosen to team up with Lizzie, unwilling to carry Trey on her back. Braun had remarked that Trey wasn''t that difficult to carry, unaware that his comment had unofficially earned him the role of Trey''s partner.

    Braun had lugged the taller guardian across the field for the first leg of the race and was enjoying the return trip on Trey¡¯s back. ¡°Come on!¡± Braun shouted. ¡°We can¡¯t let the girls beat us.¡±

    Trey glanced over at Nora, who was keeping pace with him. He frowned, suspecting there was some sneaky light magic at play. Still, he managed to eke out the victory.

    Jeffers joined them on the training ground, freeing the guardian trainees from Frye¡¯s cruel grasp ¨C except for Damien and Jakob. They owed Frye laps around the field, and the physical training instructor refused to put off collecting.

    The rest of the day flew by for the young guardian. After lunch, he attended Professor Mavery¡¯s lecture, then moved on to the artificing class. As promised, Skye helped both him and Nora study for the magic history test in the late afternoon. They spent hours reviewing the notes the sorceress had meticulously taken during the lectures.

    The gaps in Nora¡¯s knowledge seemed to catch even herself off guard, yet she dismissed Skye''s suggestion to adjust her classroom behavior. After they¡¯d reviewed everything from the Archmage to the Strittinger Uprising multiple times, Nora finally convinced the group to head to dinner.

    ***

    Trey sat in silence, staring at the paper in front of him. Who was the founder of Palagon?

    The question had been ravaging through the back corners of his mind, trying to uncover any information that might give him a hint. Although he wasn''t particularly hopeful that inspiration would suddenly strike, he took comfort in knowing that it was the only question he hadn¡¯t answered. Moreover, he felt confident about the portion of the test he had already completed. He glanced over and saw Skye reviewing her answers ¨C the fourth time, by his count, though he wasn¡¯t so confident it hadn¡¯t been more.

    Don¡¯t you dare! Trey mentally scolded himself. Mind magic is not supposed to be used to cheat on a test!

    With a resigned shrug, he scribbled down the first name that popped into his head.

    Marvin Kalo

    He knew he was very wrong, but Marvin did seem ancient at times. Maybe I¡¯ll get points for humor?

    ¡°Finish what you are writing and then turn your tests in!¡± Professor Huul announced. ¡°Time is up!¡±

    ¡°How did you do?¡± Skye asked after the class ended.

    ¡°A lot better than I would have done two days ago,¡± Trey answered.

    ¡°Nora?¡± the sorceress queried.

    The blonde lazily threw her hands up. ¡°I don¡¯t think magic history will ever be my strength.¡±

    Trey opted to attend the dark magic class, knowing it might peeve Marvin. He shuffled into the classroom and spotted Dana brooding in her corner. He took a seat beside her; she greeted him in a very Dana-like fashion. ¡°Don¡¯t get me in trouble this time.¡±

    Marvin abruptly began the class. ¡°Next week, we will be learning Exsanguination.¡± A mostly silent wave of excitement rippled through the class. ¡°To prepare for that, we need to review Shadow Binding. I know you probably learned that a while ago in the introductory course, but a strong foundation in binding is essential for Exsanguination.¡±

    With the snap of his fingers, the old man conjured two smoky threads that danced before him. ¡°Remember the core principles of binding and dark magic as a whole. Dark magic is about exercising force to dominate your target before the underlying fragility is revealed.¡± The threads violently attacked each other, maneuvering themselves into a tight knot before they stretched beyond their limit and poofed into thin air.

    ¡°You manipulate your target,¡± the dark magic professor continued, ¡°ripping away any thoughts of fighting back and striking when they are most vulnerable. The most effective Shadow Binding spells latch on to victims who are devoid of hope that they can break free. Your mana needs to reinforce that mindset. To others, your dark magic needs to appear unstoppable ¨C inevitable ¨C even if you, as the caster, know it has its weaknesses.¡±

    Deciding to supplement his lesson with theatrics, Marvin produced several large tendrils of dark smoke. With the flick of his finger, the tendrils darted out toward the audience, prompting gasps as students instinctively recoiled in their seats. In the back row, Dana remained unfazed, watching with keen interest. Marvin proceeded with his lecture, drilling the theoretical concepts into his students and preparing them for the coming week.

    After class, Marvin walked over to where Trey was seated. Expecting a reprimand, Trey braced himself, but he was caught off guard when the old man addressed Dana first. ¡°Are you ready for your private lesson?¡±

    Dana nodded eagerly.

    ¡°You can head to the Riv,¡± the dark magic teacher said. ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    The young specter hopped out of her seat and started toward the Riv.

    ¡°You,¡± Marvin said sternly, pointing a finger at Trey, ¡°need to stop coming to my class.¡±

    ¡°And miss out on you scaring the shit out of a bunch of mages?¡± Trey quipped.

    Marvin chuckled, but then furrowed his brow. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away that easy. What are you doing tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about meeting my capture-the-flag team and practicing a little bit,¡± Trey answered.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± the dark mage responded. ¡°You¡¯re coming with me to Greshelm.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate you asking,¡± Trey said sarcastically.

    ¡°We need to make progress,¡± Marvin continued, ignoring the boy¡¯s complaint, ¡°especially if you¡¯re not going to attend your artificing class. I have a few leads to follow. I¡¯ll let you know the plan tomorrow morning ¨C probably at breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Stay out of my eggs,¡± Trey warned. A flicker of a smile crossed the old man¡¯s grizzled face.

    That smile haunted Trey until later that night, when he needed all of his focus as he faced off against an opponent with hair as fiery as her magic.

    ¡°Remember,¡± his instructor called out, ¡°it¡¯s far easier to redirect fire than to block it. To counter a fire spell, focus on channeling mana to direct the flames where you want them to go.¡± Expecting him to internalize the lesson immediately, she launched a fire bolt at him.

    Trey waved the wand in his hand, swiftly forming a Pyrochannel spell ¨C and not a moment too soon, as the sizzling fire magic that streaked past him still almost struck his skin.

    ¡°Well done,¡± Bree said before launching another.

    Trey spent another hour learning how to elude fire spells before the redhead granted him a break. ¡°This wand is exceptional,¡± he commented, examining the finely crafted stick that Bree had let him borrow.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied. ¡°It was my father¡¯s.¡±

    Trey nearly choked as his hand subtly shifted to a more cautious grip. ¡°Your father¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Do you know much about Burning Covenant history?¡±

    Trey shook his head. ¡°Lovarn isn¡¯t known for their scholars, and you know how Marvin is.¡±

    Bree nodded. ¡°My father was Pravion Adams, a fire-earth specter revered as a master duelist. He was a prime target for recruitment by Grimmault, but when he declined their offer, they had no choice but to eliminate him. My father faced Solomon Grimmault himself. Their clash was so intense that even after my father''s fall, Grimmault''s own followers perpetuated the legend of Pravion Adams.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°Many people lost family members during the Burning Covenant,¡± she said, almost shrugging. ¡°From the stories my mother shared, my father wouldn¡¯t have wanted it any other way. He took pride in being considered ''too dangerous to keep alive.'' His legacy is my inspiration.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Trey replied, genuinely impressed. ¡°That¡¯s incredible. I¡¯m a bit envious.¡±

    ¡°Envious?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who my parents are,¡± he explained. ¡°I know they were killed in the Burning Covenant, but that¡¯s all. I can only hope their story echoes your father¡¯s legend.¡±

    Bree nodded, looking at the guardian with a hint of pity.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that,¡± Trey insisted. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to practicing fire magic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late,¡± Bree said, ¡°but we can do one more round.¡±

    The two separated, putting several paces between them before turning to face each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can attack and defend at the same time,¡± the redhead challenged.

    Suddenly, the air was filled with the crackling of flames. Trey remained focused as he deflected a fiery projectile and countered with a torrent of his own.

    Bree grunted with the exertion of defending herself. ¡°You have so much raw strength!¡± she shouted, an edge of frustration evident in her voice. She unleashed a flurry of spells back at him. ¡°You are a fire mage ¨C and a scary one at that! You can¡¯t ignore that.¡±

    Trey attempted to launch an Infernal Vortex at his opponent. While it was very large, hot, and fast  at the start, a lot of the strength had drained out of it by the time it reached Bree. ¡°Apparently I¡¯m not that strong if I can¡¯t be competitive enough to keep you from yelling at me.¡± He yipped and lunged to the side as a fireball brushed past him.

    The duel lasted several more volleys until Bree, losing herself in the heat of battle, inadvertently overpowered Trey and singed his shoulder.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she exclaimed, quickly assessing the burn. ¡°Usually, we could get a healer to fix this right up, but I guess that¡¯s not really an option given your circumstances.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Trey reassured her, attempting to brush off her concern. ¡°It¡¯s not that deep. I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll heal naturally in a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°You did really well. I was using my full strength.¡±

    ¡°The wand makes a difference,¡± he replied, waving the streamer around in front of him. ¡°How did you get it back?¡±

    Bree smiled. ¡°Believe it or not, Marvin had it all these years.¡±

    Trey snorted. ¡°That doesn¡¯t surprise me at all. Are you sure you want me to use this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe some of my father will rub off on you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Trey asked.

    The fire magic professor sighed. ¡°You¡¯re powerful enough to be a leader, Trey, yet you remain a follower.¡±

    Trey grunted disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m neither a leader nor a follower. I''m a¡­ rogue.¡±

    ¡°A rogue, huh?¡± she replied with an amused look on her face. ¡°That¡¯s cute.¡±

    Trey gave her a mock scowl. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really aiming for ¡®cute.¡¯ Perhaps you meant daring?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Daring Rogue. How about I hold on to the wand until next time because your Papa won¡¯t let you have one?¡±

    Trey frowned. How did she know about ¡®Papa?¡¯

    The victor of their bantering smirked as Trey returned the wand, and then the two of them left the Riv. ¡°I¡¯ll see you next week,¡± Bree said before disappearing into the night.

 Chapter 18 - The Drunk Professor

    Trey gripped his utensils tightly as he stared down at the crumpled note poking out of his half-eaten scrambled eggs. After muttering a curse underneath his breath, he pulled the note out and read it. Grunting at the message, he tucked the paper into his pocket and finished his tainted breakfast.

    With a few hours to spare before Marvin¡¯s summon, Trey visited the training grounds. Picking out a sword and shield from storage, he diligently practiced the forms that Jeffers had recommended. He finished up and walked to the front gate to meet Marvin.

    The old man looked at him with a smile. ¡°This will be just like old times,¡± he said cheerfully.

    Trey snorted. ¡°You mean like that time when you called me Pudge and I had to dodge dwarves trying to stab me through your Smokescreen spell?¡±

    ¡°Just like old times,¡± Marvin repeated.

    The pair headed off campus with Marvin leading the way to their first objective.

    ¡°The first stop is an artifacts shop that Darius frequently does business with,¡± Marvin explained, his eyes scanning the various storefronts lining the main road in the eastern part of the city. ¡°Let me do the talking. You just stay quiet and blast away with your mind magic.¡±

    Trey rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not really ¡®blasting.¡¯ It¡¯s more like infiltrating.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already talking too much,¡± Marvin chided quickly before pushing open the door to Klicky¡¯s Artifacts Shop.

    The shop was surprisingly clean and tidy, a stark contrast to the mismatched collection of trinkets and oddities that inhabited its shelves. Marvin and Trey meandered through the shop, weaving around the occasional customer to examine some of the more mysterious merchandise. After perusing through several aisles, Marvin approached the clerk at the counter.

    ¡°You have an impressive assortment of artifacts here,¡± Marvin noted, his tone smooth and cultivated.

    The clerk, a thin man with a neatly trimmed beard, smiled proudly at the dark mage. ¡°Thank you! We strive to be the premier artifacts shop in Greshelm, and the quality of our merchandise speaks for itself.¡±

    ¡°Such variety, too,¡± Marvin said, glancing around as if he were evaluating the shop as a whole. ¡°I¡¯m amazed at the Seraphic Lyre and the Vampiric Talons. It¡¯s hard to believe all these treasures are in one place.¡±

    ¡°Our trade network reaches far beyond the city walls,¡± the clerk boasted. ¡°On our shelves, you will find artifacts from all across Arestia.¡±

    Marvin nodded, looking impressed. ¡°I have an old buddy in the artifacts business that does pretty well for himself over in Goltenberg. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with all the main players,¡± the clerk assured him. ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°Darius Schallevon,¡± the dark mage replied.

    The clerk¡¯s expression shifted to one of recognition as he nodded. ¡°Ah, yes. We have numerous dealings with Darius. He always brings an interesting selection. That Chalice of Dorovar over there came from him.¡±

    Marvin turned to follow the clerk''s gaze, spotting the chalice elegantly displayed on a top shelf. ¡°I¡¯ll have to check that out.¡± The dark mage then leaned on the counter and dropped his volume a little lower. ¡°Darius was always a bit eccentric, finding the rarest stuff. He was bragging about how he was acquiring artifacts from the Burning Covenant. Probably just blowing smoke up my ass, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised,¡± the clerk countered, his smile containing a hint of intrigue. ¡°Darius usually delivers a few items every time he visits. Burning Covenant artifacts are actually in very high demand, though we usually don¡¯t put them out on public display. Those types of items are best taken care of privately.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Marvin said speculatively. ¡°What might you have?¡±

    The clerk scratched his chin, contemplating the question. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Nothing specific,¡± Marvin responded casually. ¡°I¡¯m curious what¡¯s out there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a Mindguard or two around,¡± the clerk admitted.

    Marvin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you have one of those?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the clerk replied with a shake of his head. ¡°The one we had sold last week.¡±

    Marvin grunted in disappointment. ¡°Eh, I probably wouldn¡¯t know what to do with one of those anyway. Thanks for the chat, I¡¯m going to go check out that chalice.¡±

    Marvin gave Trey a pat on the shoulder and the duo turned away from the counter behind and headed over to a wall of shelves. After spending an obligatory amount of time examining the Chalice of Dorovar, the old man subtly signaled to Trey that it was time to leave.

    Once outside the shop, they ducked into an alley-like nook off the street, where the bustle of the normal traffic faded to a hushed murmur. Marvin huddled close to Trey, occasionally checking their surroundings. ¡°Did you get anything?¡±

    Trey shook his head. ¡°No. The clerk we met in there knows of Darius, but doesn¡¯t deal directly with him. They did sell a Mindguard last week though. I wonder if it was real.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Marvin grunted, his mind already working through their next move. ¡°I¡¯ve got another artifacts dealer to investigate. This way.¡±

    After traversing several blocks, Marvin and Trey arrived at another shop where they repeated the process. They spoke with a very chatty owner who knew Darius personally, but the end result was the same: they didn¡¯t find any useful clues or any condemning evidence on Darius Schallevon.

    Upon exiting the store, Marvin pulled out a pocket watch to check the time. ¡°Come,¡± he told Trey. ¡°We have an appointment.¡±

    Once again, the master and apprentice traveled through the city, the late afternoon sun beating down on them. Marvin turned onto a street and scanned the area for anything unusual. Satisfied with whatever he saw, he abruptly pulled Trey into a cozy little restaurant nestled between two shops.

    A pleasant atmosphere, enhanced by savory aromas and indistinct chatter, greeted Trey as he briefly examined the rustic decor of the establishment. He trailed behind the older dark mage until they reached a secluded booth tucked away in a semi-enclosed corner. A cloaked man sat, commanding the entire corner with his presence while he nibbled absentmindedly on a vegetable appetizer. His bearded mouth peeked out from beneath the hood as he continued chewing, disregarding the newcomers.

    ¡°Trying a new diet?¡± Marvin asked, not waiting to be invited to sit down.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the kid?¡± a gruff voice responded.

    ¡°Bodyguard,¡± Marvin responded nonchalantly, gesturing for Trey to take a seat.

    ¡°Hah!¡± the cloaked figure laughed. ¡°Like you need a bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°I am getting older, Hektor,¡± Marvin replied, defending his rationale for bringing along an extra.

    Hektor brought his hands up and pulled back his hood, revealing his long brown hair that was pulled back in intricate braids. His hairstyle wasn¡¯t what caught the attention of the guests though. Both Trey and Marvin warily eyed the crown of onyx steel circling his head.

    ¡°Intrigued by my accessory?¡± Hektor gloated.

    ¡°The Mindguard you purchased from Klicky¡¯s last week?¡± Marvin asked with a straight face.

    Hektor scowled. ¡°Asshole! Would it kill you to act just a little surprised? How the fuck do you know everything?¡±

    Marvin responded with a sly wink. ¡°Why are you wearing it now?¡±

    ¡°Just professional precaution,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand. After all, you are working for the Grand Oracle again.¡±

    Marvin shrugged. ¡°It won¡¯t do you much good here,¡± he lied, ¡°but it would be hypocritical of me to suggest that you are being too careful.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of being overly careful,¡± Hektor said while rummaging through his cloak. He produced a small green candle and placed it on the table. With a flick of his finger, he ignited it, activating its magical muffling effects to shield them from any potential eavesdroppers.

    ¡°I take it you have something for me?¡± Marvin asked.

    Hektor nodded as he leaned forward. ¡°Your intel was good, Marvin. Both Harold Greene and Aribelle Forswick are in Greshelm.¡±

    A mix of fear and excitement flickered across Marvin''s face at the newly confirmed information. ¡°Are you going to collect the bounty?¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Hektor chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s slow down a little bit. First, these are former Windrake professors. I can¡¯t go waltzing in and expect to make it out alive.¡±

    Marvin crossed his arms, unimpressed.

    ¡°Fuck off,¡± Hektor retorted to the dark mage¡¯s change in posture. ¡°Not everyone is an overpowered dark mage. Besides, it was one of my contacts who spotted them near Paladin¡¯s Square. I don¡¯t have any details on what they¡¯re up to or where they¡¯re staying. They¡¯re ghosts that vanish into the shadows when you get too close.¡±

    ¡°You need to learn how to harness the shadows to your advantage,¡± Marvin advised.

    The bounty hunter scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m a fire-light specter. Shadows aren¡¯t exactly my specialty.¡±

    Marvin shrugged, a slight smirk on his lips. ¡°You walked into a restaurant in broad daylight, completely shrouded in a hooded cloak. People can draw their own conclusions.¡±

    ¡°Even I¡¯m not bold enough to walk down the streets of Greshelm openly wearing a Mindguard.¡±

    The dark mage chuckled before a serious expression took over his face. ¡°Did you find any clues on Grimstone?¡±

    Hektor snorted. ¡°Come one, old man. I was foolish enough to buy into the speculations ten years ago. Such a waste of time. Grimstone is long dead ¨C probably died along with Grimmault.¡±

    Marvin stared at the bounty hunter with a pensive look. ¡°I can all but guarantee that Grimstone is either here in Greshelm right now or will be in the coming months.¡±

    Hektor raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ve learned not to question Marvin Kalo¡¯s insight. We shall see what happens.¡±

    ¡°Will you keep me updated if you find out anything else?¡± Marvin asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hektor said, nodding. ¡°I appreciated the tip on the Harold Greene bounty. I¡¯ll let you know what I find.¡±

    Trey leaned back and watched as the two other men discussed other bounties that were still at large. Eventually, their conversation dwindled, and Hektor extinguished the candle that had been masking their discussion. ¡°I believe our time is done,¡± he said, shuffling over to leave the booth. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±

    The bounty hunter replaced his hood before navigating through the dining area toward the exit.

    ¡°Please tell me the Mindguard was fake,¡± Marvin beseeched Trey as soon as Hektor had left the restaurant.

    Trey shook his head. ¡°It blocked any of my attempts at mind magic.¡±

    Marvin slammed his fists on the table. ¡°Unicorn piss!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust him?¡±

    ¡°Hektor? I trust him as much as I trust Skye¡¯s fireproof tonic.¡±

    Trey smiled weakly at the comment. ¡°She¡¯s getting better.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± the dark mage said with a chuckle. ¡°Fireproof tonic is one of the more difficult potions to brew. You know what I¡¯m saying though. Hektor would take a shot at the Grand Oracle if the money was right,¡± the dark mage added.

    ¡°Do you think he could do it?¡± Trey asked curiously.

    Marvin scratched his chin. ¡°Hektor is an elite bounty hunter with experience that speaks for itself. With the element of surprise and that new Mindguard, he might have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Where to next?¡± Trey asked.

    Marvin glanced out at the customers enjoying their food. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. We skipped lunch. Let¡¯s order something.¡±

    After a short wait, Trey had a roast beef sandwich in front of him waiting to be devoured. He took several ravenous bites before Marvin interrupted his feeding. ¡°Any issues recently with Nora?¡±

    Trey swallowed his bite before responding. ¡°No issues.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Marvin said. ¡°You should be careful that you don¡¯t get too attached; she¡¯s still a danger to the mission.¡±

    Trey hid the smirk that wanted to crawl onto his face, then quickly found a topic he wanted to discuss. ¡°Marvin, do you have a line that you wouldn¡¯t cross for the mission?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the old man replied.

    ¡°Would you torture someone?¡±

    ¡°I suppose I would,¡± the dark mage responded. ¡°If you can spare me the judgment, I had to cross that line many times during the Burning Covenant.¡±

    ¡°What about threatening family members?¡± Trey continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± Marvin answered casually.

    ¡°So, you would threaten to harm Nora if it meant getting answers out of Darius?¡±

    ¡°Listen,¡± Marvin said. ¡°You can make the threat without ever having to follow through with it. You just have to ensure your target believes you¡¯ll do it. Honestly, I don¡¯t know why we are discussing this. Why would I need to torture someone if I have a mind mage at my side?¡±

    Trey grumbled, not loving Marvin¡¯s answer, but unable to find an intelligent response.

    After they finished their meal, Marvin guided Trey back onto the streets of Greshelm, assuring him that they had only one more stop to make. They walked a few blocks back toward Windrake before Marvin dipped into a tavern.

    The sound of laughter and clinking tankards filled their ears, reminding Trey of their night in Hedard. A mix of excitement and apprehension coursed through him as he silently hoped that this evening would be free of any crossbow-wielding dwarves.

    Marvin¡¯s eyes swept across the room, scanning for a familiar face amidst the crowded tables. ¡°Over here,¡± he told Trey, then ventured past several tables to his target.

    ¡°Calvin!¡± the dark mage exclaimed. ¡°What a coincidence seeing you here.¡±

    Oh, Marvin,¡± Calvin replied, reclining casually to the back of his wooden chair, a smirk stretching across his lips. ¡°With you, I doubt it¡¯s a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Marvin replied playfully. ¡°You know I used to come here often back in the day. You remember, right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s grab you a drink, then,¡± Calvin said, gesturing to the seat beside him. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    Marvin raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize Trey? He¡¯s been attending your class.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Professor Leek replied. ¡°There''ve been a few null guardians who¡¯ve been attending, but I don¡¯t interact too much with them. My apologies.¡±

    Marvin placed his first drink order with the barmaid and generously got another for Calvin. As the evening progressed, their inhibitions gradually faded, making way for more open conversation, though Trey suspected Marvin was more intentional with his loose tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been at Windrake for quite some time now, haven¡¯t you Calvin?¡± Marvin asked.

    The artificing professor nodded. ¡°I still consider myself new compared to you and Melinda.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Marvin playfully shot back. ¡°You¡¯re an established veteran now. You certainly have the skills for it, though I suppose you were always exceptionally talented.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t allow just anyone to teach at Windrake,¡± Calvin replied, happily soaking up the dark mage¡¯s flattery. ¡°Although, they gave Bree the job very quickly. A little too quickly, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°She is quite young,¡± Marvin remarked.

    ¡°And she has no experience teaching,¡± Calvin continued. ¡°She just became a master less than a year ago.¡±

    ¡°I heard she was crucial in rooting out Harold Greene¡¯s corruption,¡± Marvin said.

    Calvin mumbled before taking another swig of his drink. ¡°I bet you she had outside help.¡±

    Marvin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°The things she knew¡­¡± he paused for another draw from his mug. ¡°It doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    ¡°She obviously worked very closely with Professor Forswick,¡± Marvin commented. ¡°Bree is a powerful fire mage ¨C at least, that was my first impression.¡±

    ¡°A prodigy,¡± Calvin said bitterly.

    ¡°You must have artificers that show a lot of promise?¡± Marvin asked.

    Professor Leek nodded. ¡°I have a few shining stars.¡±

    ¡°Have any of them shown any interest in your specialties?¡±

    ¡°What specialties?¡± Calvin asked.

    ¡°If I remember correctly,¡± Marvin said, ¡°you did amazing work studying the blood-binding process.¡±

    Calvin¡¯s face paled. ¡°Shhh! Marvin, not here!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a dark mage,¡± the older man reassured him. ¡°Such topics don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not bothered,¡± Calvin said with a hint of disgust, ¡°but have some consideration for the rest of us.¡±

    Trey looked around at the busy tavern, the collective level of inebriation had risen to a point where song had broken out. He stifled a chuckle as he recognized the rattled tune of A Paladin¡¯s Whore, a popular drinking song coming from several directions.

    ¡°She¡¯ll dance and she''ll flirt, then ask for some gold,¡± the chorus rang out in groveled tones.

    Calvin gulped down the rest of his drink before refuting Marvin¡¯s claim. ¡°I never was too interested in blood-binding, but I could talk your ear off about wards.¡±

    A slight frown quivered on Marvin¡¯s face, but he recovered quickly. ¡°In your professional opinion, what¡¯s the most complicated artifact to craft?¡±

    ¡°With a wink and a grin, she¡¯ll steal every heart,¡± Calvin sang along with the crowd and signaled a barmaid for another drink. ¡°What was that? Oh, an artifact¡­ Hmm¡­ Soul Mirrors are incredibly difficult to do successfully.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Marvin said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard those require an elite artificer.¡±

    The artificing professor nodded. ¡°I betcha I could do it,¡± he slurred the words together.

    ¡°I bet you could,¡± Marvin agreed. ¡°Are you saying Soul Mirrors are more advanced than blood-binding?¡±

    Calvin¡¯s expression soured, but was immediately remedied by the arrival of another ale.

    ¡°So he flashed her his sword, and he flaunted his might,¡± the drunk artificing professor sang before taking a greedy gulp of his drink.

    ¡°You were telling me that Soul Mirrors are more challenging than blood-binding?¡± Marvin prompted again.

    ¡°Blood-binding isn¡¯t too difficult,¡± Calvin relented, stumbling over his words. ¡°You just have to possess the knowledge, which is forbidden. I haven¡¯t looked into it since¡­¡±

    ¡°Could you undo the blood-binding?¡± Marvin questioned hastily, realizing he was running out of time. ¡°If you had the artifact?¡±

    Professor Leek swayed in his seat, drinking more ale. ¡°I suppose you could,¡± he said. ¡°If you knew how.¡±

    ¡°Would a great artificer like yourself be able to figure it out?¡± Marvin pressed.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Calvin said loudly, then his eyelids began to droop. ¡°Just let me¡­ I need some¡­ I just need a little rest.¡±

    The artificing professor slumped forward as his eyes closed. His forehead found the table¡¯s surface soon after.

    ¡°Dammit, Calvin!¡± Marvin cursed, turning to Trey. ¡°He¡¯s out?¡±

    The boy nodded. ¡°Professor Leek knew Grimmault?¡± Trey asked, gleaning that bit of information from his mind magic.

    Marvin nodded. ¡°The two were actually quite close.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Marvin grunted. ¡°Grimmault found someone better. Do you get anything regarding blood-binding?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Trey answered. ¡°He has an idea, though I didn¡¯t understand much of his thinking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to be in the artificing class,¡± Marvin insisted.

    ¡°The introductory class isn¡¯t going to help understand whatever was in his mind,¡± Trey countered.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°Maybe you should attend the advanced class.¡±

    Trey groaned. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    A fleetingly pensive expression crossed Marvin''s face, the lively atmosphere of the tavern contrasting sharply with the sudden stillness around their table. The animated sounds faded into the background as the old man turned his gaze toward the unconscious professor slumped in his chair. After a moment of contemplation, he sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s take Calvin back to campus and call it a night.¡±

 Chapter 19 - Interrogation

    Trey¡¯s breakfast was interrupted by a black-haired sorceress storming up to him. ¡°Trey!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°The worst possible thing has happened!¡±

    Trey raised his eyebrows, ready to jump into action if Skye''s dramatic entrance was truly warranted, but still skeptical because he knew the girl a little too well.

    ¡°Our capture-the-flag schedule is a travesty!¡± Skye cried out.

    Trey burst out laughing.

    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Skye said, scowling at him. ¡°Look at this! It¡¯s no laughing matter!¡± She slammed a paper down on the table.

    Trey glanced down at the schedule. ¡°Who are the Oracles?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our team?¡± he questioned, smirking at the irony.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Skye answered. ¡°I told you that before, but you were probably too busy ogling Nora.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s wrong with the schedule?¡± he asked.

    She pointed to their first match. ¡°Derrick is on that team. You remember him right? He¡¯s the fire mage who charged the teacher¡¯s team.¡±

    Trey nodded with a slight grimace. His first impression of the blonde mage had left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Skye moved her finger down. ¡°The second match is against the Wyverns. Do you remember the fire-dark specter that dueled with the fire magic professor?¡±

    ¡°Dana?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Skye confirmed. ¡°She¡¯s on that team. It¡¯s supposed to be the best team this year.¡±

    Trey shrugged. ¡°So, we are facing some good teams. It¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t handle.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my first two matches,¡±  she complained angrily.

    ¡°Did you say we are going to face Derrick?¡± Nora asked, joining the conversation. She had arrived earlier with a plate full of food. ¡°I wouldn''t mind humbling him a little bit.¡±

    ¡°His team is our first match,¡± Skye answered.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll surprise ourselves,¡± Nora suggested with a shrug. She turned to address Trey. ¡°By the way, where were you yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Skye interjected. ¡°He wasn¡¯t with you?¡±

    ¡°Why are you both tracking my movements?¡± Trey said jokingly.

    Nora squinted her eyes at him. ¡°You know why.¡±

    Trey grinned nervously. ¡°What are you up to, Skye?¡± he asked, temporarily escaping Nora¡¯s steely gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to spend a few hours with my water magic mentor,¡± she replied excitedly, ¡°but we should hang out later, maybe before dinner?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Trey responded.

    After breakfast, Nora dragged Trey back to their room determined to get some answers. She closed the door and locked it before spinning to face him.

    ¡°What did you do yesterday?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°I went to Greshelm,¡± he replied.

    ¡°With Marvin?¡±

    Trey sighed. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I am going to get this information out of you, Trey. Whether I have to¡­¡± Nora paused mid-sentence, then a wicked grin crossed her face. ¡°I know how to make you talk.¡± Then she dropped to her knees in front of him.

    Trey¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait! Nora! I¡¯ll tell you. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±

    ¡°You think you can keep secrets from me?¡± she teased while pulling down his pants.

    ¡°Nora!¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°Which one am I going to suck out of you first? Your secrets or your seed?¡±

    ¡°If I had to pick¨C¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± she said, running her hands over the front of his underwear. ¡°I¡¯m deciding.¡± She placed a kiss on his growing bulge and then looked up at him with her blue eyes and gave him a playful wink.

    ¡°How long do you think you can resist?¡± Nora asked seductively, while her hands snaked up to his waistband. The blonde removed his underwear, releasing his erection, which almost smacked her in the face. Suddenly, her tongue was swirling around his member, melting any resistance Trey might¡¯ve been holding on to. She wrapped her lips around the head, tightening them and then advancing slowly up the shaft. Trey groaned as she applied suction, pulling him deep into her mouth. She withdrew with a ¡®pop¡¯ from her lips.

    Her hands shot up and gripped his hips while she stared up at him. ¡°I¡¯ve got you right where I want you. Tell me, where did you go first?¡± Rather than waiting for his reply, she dove back onto him, engulfing his member with vigor.

    Trey¡¯s eyes bugged out as he watched the blonde hungrily suck his cock. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ we went to Klicky¡¯s Artifacts Shop first,¡± he stammered out. ¡°Your dad occasionally does business with them.¡±

    Nora pulled off him, but replaced her mouth with a hand. ¡°And what did you discover?¡± she asked while slowly stroking him.

    ¡°Nothing there¡­ or in the next place either,¡± Trey responded.

    Nora flicked her tongue on his tip and then twirled it around. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Trey nodded eagerly.

    ¡°What next?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We had an appointment that wasn¡¯t related,¡± Trey tried, but Nora wasn¡¯t having it.

    ¡°Nuh uh,¡± she said, pointing her tongue at the base of his cock and dragging it along his shaft. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    A groan escaped his lips. ¡°We met with a bounty hunter.¡±

    Nora grinned wickedly. ¡°Surely you want more, don¡¯t you? I want to give you more, to wrap my lips around your big, hard cock. But I need you to give me more.¡±

    ¡°Marvin¡¯s helping a bounty hunter track down the previous dark magic teacher,¡± he blurted out.

    Nora paused. ¡°Harold Greene?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Trey replied. ¡°You know him?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Just from previous research. After the bounty hunter meeting?¡± She followed up her question by shoving him back into her mouth.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Ooo, Nora,¡± he moaned with his eyes closed. ¡°Marvin went drinking with another teacher.¡±

    She bobbed her head a few times before coming up for air. ¡°If you tell me which teacher, you might earn yourself a spot in my throat.¡±

    ¡°The artificing professor,¡± Trey responded quickly.

    Nora rewarded him by swallowing his entire length. After a few seconds of him being buried in her throat, she was forced to pull back.

    She caught her breath and then asked the next question. ¡°Why is Marvin interested in the artificing professor?¡±

    ¡°They knew each other from back when Marvin taught before.¡±

    ¡°Did you make any progress at all?¡± Nora asked, her eyebrows scrunched.

    ¡°We did discover that your dad is likely dealing in Burning Covenant artifacts,¡± Trey offered, his erection pointing straight out in front of him.

    ¡°Really?! Why didn¡¯t you say that before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to think when all of my blood is rushing elsewhere,¡± he countered.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Nora suspiciously agreed with him. ¡°I need to try a different tactic.¡± She pushed on his hips, backing him up to the edge of his bed. Then, she swiftly rose to her feet and pressed on his muscled chest, sending him sprawling onto his back.

    Before he could fully register what was happening, she was naked and climbing over him, swinging her leg over to straddle his waist. ¡°You just lay back and take it easy. Let Nora do all the work.¡±

    She reached down between her legs, grabbed his cock, and lined him up. With a satisfied sigh, she sunk down on his hardness. Trey watched with growing lust as she began riding him. It was mesmerizing watching her tits sway each time she rocked her hips. Seeing where his eyes were directed, the blonde cupped her breasts in her hands. She pulled one up and popped the nipple into her mouth, then did the same with the other.

    ¡°Do you like the show?¡± she asked lasciviously.

    Trey flashed a grin. ¡°It¡¯s nice and all¡­ but I¡¯m more of a hands-on guy.¡± He took the initiative and replaced her hands with his, squeezing her boobs firmly.

    Nora moaned. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ more¡­ ah, fuck! Just fuck me hard and we¡¯ll talk about it after.¡±

    Trey gladly obliged by grabbing her hips and driving himself upward into her, keen on punishing her for all her teasing.

    ***

    The class schedule resumed the following day, and the week began to fly by for Trey. It wasn¡¯t long before he was headed to the Riv after finishing his last day of classes for the week, eager for his lesson with Bree.

    The redheaded fire instructor was waiting for him in their practice room. ¡°Let¡¯s start with dueling and then we can practice some drills based on what I see.¡±

    Bree handed him a wand, and soon, they were launching fireballs at each other. ¡°Good,¡± she instructed from the other side of the room. ¡°Turn your defensive moves into offensive ones. When you dodge, shift your momentum to a position you can cast a spell from.¡±

    They continued their duel, his strength gradually gaining precision and agility. Trey focused on her advice and worked on making his movements more fluid and purposeful. After several intense rounds, Bree called for a break, a glint of pride in her eyes. ¡°Your improvement is impressive. Now, let¡¯s work on those drills I mentioned.¡±

    She walked over to a barrel of water in the corner and pulled out several wet logs. She tossed them at Trey¡¯s feet. ¡°I assume you know what to do with these?¡±

    ¡°What about the smoke?¡± Trey asked, cognizant of the time he had tried the challenge in his room.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big room,¡± Bree said, ¡°and I brought one of these.¡±

    She pulled out an artifact from her robes that appeared to be an oversized whistle.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Trey asked curiously.

    ¡°A Purifier Flute,¡± she replied. ¡°It should take care of most of the smoke.¡±

    Trey nodded, already wondering where he could get one.

    ¡°Get started,¡± Bree said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡±

    Several logs later, Bree wrapped up the lesson. Before Trey could leave, however, he found himself cornered by the fiery teacher. ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching you for two weeks now,¡± she said. ¡°I think it''s about time you tell me something.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll share a secret in return?¡±

    Bree laughed. ¡°What would you want to know about me?¡±

    ¡°You never told me what you wanted to do after Windrake?¡±

    There was a momentary pause. ¡°Okay. You have a deal. Why are you here?¡±

    Trey shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret after. I want to make sure yours isn¡¯t lame.¡±

    Bree snorted. ¡°I¡¯m attracted to power,¡± she admitted, then glanced thoughtfully at her student. ¡°Well, it¡¯s deeper than that, but I shouldn¡¯t say more.¡±

    Trey shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything with what you¡¯ve given me so far.¡±

    ¡°I could tell you,¡± Bree thought out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve got so much dirt on you and Marvin, I¡¯m confident you wouldn¡¯t dare tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Trey agreed. ¡°I¡¯m never telling anyone your secret.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± she said, almost sounding nervous.

    Trey enthusiastically nodded.

    Bree¡¯s gaze lost its focus as she stared out across the room. ¡°I love the idea of powerful people falling in love. I secretly admire Grimmault and Elena. I aspire to be like them ¨C obviously without all the brutal domination and ruthless slaughter ¨C but they almost took over all of Arestia. There¡¯s something¡­ romantic about wielding that much power. Does that make sense?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Trey responded, his voice snapping her out of her trance.

    Her eyes shot back to Trey. ¡°I will turn you into ash if you ever repeat this to anyone.¡±

    Trey chuckled. ¡°Your secret is safe with me. It wasn¡¯t just the two of them, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just Grimmault and Elena. Grimmault had followers.¡±

    Bree shrugged. ¡°He didn¡¯t need them. That¡¯s the advantage of having a formidable mind mage by your side. You can find minions wherever you go. I would love to find a mind mage to be my partner. We would be such a dynamic couple.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you fear how the mind magic might influence the relationship?¡± Trey asked. ¡°A mind mage partner could potentially force you to do anything.¡±

    A wicked grin slowly formed on the redhead¡¯s face. ¡°No. I would do anything for my mind mage husband ¨C or wife. I could swing that way for the right person.¡±

    Trey raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What? Are you disappointed I might end up with a girl?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. It just sounds like your desired relationship could be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± she insisted. ¡°The relationship is supposed to be dangerous. We¡¯re supposed to be dangerous. Not in an evil way though,¡± she quickly added.

    ¡°I suppose I did ask for your secret,¡± Trey said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s just a fantasy. I¡¯ve given up on my mind mage husband.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She snorted. ¡°I could do older, but the Grand Oracle is a bit too extreme for me, which means I would need to find the next mind mage. Given that they haven¡¯t shown up yet, and that I wouldn¡¯t want to go too much younger than you, my window has passed. There¡¯s no mind mage for me.¡±

    Trey shrugged. ¡°There could be one hiding out there somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± Bree said with the shake of her head. ¡°A new mind mage would¡¯ve made too much of a stir, especially after the Burning Covenant. I can¡¯t imagine a mind mage around my age suddenly revealing themselves, though one can dream. I suppose I''ll have to settle with a powerful specter instead.¡±

    ¡°Dana certainly seems to command her magic pretty well,¡± Trey teased.

    Bree chuckled at his joke, but Trey thought that he might have noticed a slight blush on the fire mage¡¯s freckled face. She gave him a shove on the shoulder. ¡°Enough revealing of your professor¡¯s fantasies, what secret do you have?¡±

    ¡°I have a fear of birds,¡± Trey admitted.

    Bree slugged the shoulder she had just shoved. ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not actually scared of birds. I¡¯m more scared that they¡¯ll poop on me ¨C like an attack from the sky.¡±

    ¡°Trey, you¡¯re about to get really crispy,¡± she warned. ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re here.¡±

    Trey looked at the fire magic instructor with a thoughtful expression. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that, but I can tell you what I did last weekend.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Bree exclaimed. ¡°No! I literally told you that I would be a submissive slut for a mind mage. You have to match that.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to tell me that,¡± Trey countered, ¡°and I didn¡¯t hear anything about being a slut. Maybe you should expound on that.¡±

    ¡°You pesky little goblin turd!¡± Bree shouted, partially annoyed but mostly amused. ¡°Why would I want to know where you were last weekend?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s a secret that both Marvin and the Grand Oracle are keeping from you,¡± Trey responded.

    She squinted her eyes at him. ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Last weekend, Marvin and I met with a bounty hunter who was tracking Harold Greene and Aribelle Forswitch in Greshelm. Marvin believes that they are planning an attack on Windrake.¡±

    Bree¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the information. ¡°Whoa. Okay, I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±

    ¡°Are we even?¡±

    ¡°Not even close,¡± she replied. ¡°I wanted a secret about you.¡±

    ¡°We will get there soon, my dear Professor Adams,¡± Trey playfully promised.

    The fire mage huffed. ¡°You better bring a fireproof tonic to your next lesson, because I¡¯m done going easy on you.¡±

    With that, she stormed off, but before she made her exit, she turned back to Trey. ¡°Oh, and I completely made up my secret. None of that was true.¡±

 Chapter 20 - Derricks Lesson

    ¡°You ready to kick Derrick¡¯s ass?¡± Nora asked Trey loud enough for the few people near them to glance over. The pair were walking to the Riv to meet up with their team. Capture-the-flag season was about to begin.

    ¡°Am I the designated ass-kicker?¡± Trey questioned as they crossed the bridge.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nora said, pausing on the other side of the river. She kissed him twice, once on each cheek. ¡°I, Nora Schallevon, hereby knight you, Sir Ass-Kicker!¡±

    ¡°Trey!¡± Skye called out from her gathering of five near the Riv. ¡°Hurry! We need to go over our strategy!¡±

    Trey and Nora joined the group quickly, and Skye wasted no time getting started. ¡°Alright, everyone, this is Trey and Nora, our guardians. You already know Jeremiah and Kronar from class. This is Makorra, but you can call her Mako; she¡¯s a dark mage acolyte. And over here is Allison, our earth sorceress.¡±

    Trey briefly nodded to those he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°This is the first match of the entire season and it¡¯s a big one,¡± Skye explained. ¡°We are about to face the ¡®Windrake¡¯s Studs¡¯ team. Their captain is Derrick, a dangerous fire mage. They also have Fowler, a dark-earth specter, and Kam, a skilled light mage. Those are just the players I¡¯ve heard about, let¡¯s not underestimate the others.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s our team captain?¡± Jeremiah asked.

    ¡°Trey, obviously,¡± Skye replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Trey interjected. ¡°That¡¯s not obvious at all. You should be the team captain, Skye.¡±

    Jeremiah spoke again. ¡°I could be team cap¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted the team,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Now, are we going to argue about who¡¯s team captain, or are we going to figure out how to win?¡±

    ¡°Kronar brought some artifacts for us to use,¡± she said, gesturing for the dwarf to step in.

    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Kronar said. ¡°I tried my luck at creating some onyx steel shields for the guardians. ¡°They¡¯re probably not anywhere near the quality you¡¯re used to.¡±

    Trey eyed the pair of shields that were resting at the dwarf¡¯s side. ¡°Those look good, Kronar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also brought some Mud Traps and Sandpoppers,¡± the artificer added. ¡°There should be enough for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Kronar,¡± Skye said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how we are going to win.¡±

    ***

    Trey stood next to Skye in front of their fort, observing the oval arena in front of them. He purposefully avoided glancing up at the stands, where he knew thousands of people were watching. Professor Mavery stood atop the platform, ready to officiate, with Eva beside her. Trey gulped. He would need to escape the match unscathed to avoid another run-in with the vigilant elf. The sound of a gong snapped Trey¡¯s focus back to the field as the battle commenced.

    Trey watched as Nora shot forward, barreling straight toward the opposing team¡¯s guardian. The sight of Braun, the opposing guardian, fidgeting nervously as he readied himself to face her was almost comical.

    In a clever move, Mako, who had been trailing behind Nora, jumped to the side and cast a Shadow Missile directly at Braun. He sidestepped the incoming magic, but his evasive maneuver left him off-balance to Nora¡¯s relentless charge.

    With a loud crack, Nora''s shield collided with Braun''s face, sending him sprawling to the ground. He barely had a chance to regroup before she struck again, delivering another bone-rattling smash that rendered him unconscious. Triumph swelled within Trey as he watched, but it was short-lived.

    Kam ambushed Nora with a brilliant flash of light erupting from his sabre. Trey¡¯s heart lurched, but she reacted in a heartbeat, raising her shield just in time to deflect the blow. The blonde guardian expertly pivoted, putting pressure on Kam, who was now scrambling to conjure another spell. Meanwhile, Mako seized the moment to dart towards the flag concealed within the grove of trees.

    Kam hastily shifted his target to the dark mage, desperate to cut her down before she reached the vulnerable flag. Mako summoned a Nightshield which bought her enough time to snatch the flag, however, Kam soon overpowered her, cutting off any escape route. With an impressive throw, Mako chucked the flag in Nora¡¯s direction.

    The blonde guardian swiftly caught it and raced back toward her home side, with speed that Trey suspected was magically enhanced.

    Don¡¯t push it, Nora.

    Trey, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have any time to be concerned by Nora¡¯s recklessness. Derrick had boldly approached his position at the fort.

    ¡°Hey, guardian brute!¡± Derrick shouted at Trey. ¡°I am in a charitable mood today. I¡¯m going to teach you the basics of capture-the-flag. Lesson one: run away from the fire mage.¡±

    Trey exchanged a quick glance with Skye before they hurriedly ducked into the sanctuary of their fortified structure. Derrick unleashed a barrage of fire spells so intense and theatrical that a wave of gasps rippled through the audience watching from the stands.

    Not panicking, the two defenders positioned themselves atop a barrier, giving themselves a good vantage point to contend with the hotheaded opponent. Trey danced around, successfully keeping most of the fire off his sorceress.

    Between his shield and his trained agility, their defense was holding up well, much to Derrick¡¯s frustration. With a smirk on his face, Trey dodged yet another fireball. Derrick was good, but he wasn¡¯t better than Bree.

    Skye supported him with her water magic and would occasionally deploy a Sandpopper to muffle a torrent of fire magic. Yet, even amid their coordinated defense, Trey sensed that Skye could offer more elsewhere.

    ¡°I can hold him off,¡± he shouted to his partner. ¡°Go reinforce Jeremiah.¡±

    Skye nodded and slipped away to the left, rushing to where Jeremiah was supposed to be making a play on the pond flag. His originally assigned teammate, Allison, lay at the healing hands of Eva after a skirmish with Fowler and two other opponents.

    On the right side, Kam had eliminated Mako and was challenging Nora¡¯s defense as he advanced on the forested flag. Jeremiah retreated while laying down several Mud Traps in plain sight of the enemy, neutralizing their effectiveness.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Fowler left his two minions to press the attack on the beleaguered Jeremiah and Skye and trotted over to where Trey was holding off Derrick. The tide had turned, and suddenly Trey was deflecting fire spells on one side and earth and dark magic on the other. He used the defensive cover of the fort to his advantage, but he knew he was still outmatched.

    Trey quickly lost track of time as his adrenaline spiked to support the flurry of maneuvers he executed to stay in the fight. Sweat was pouring down his body, both from his exertion and from the sizzling fire magic testing his resolve. The world around him narrowed to the pulse of his heartbeat and the rhythm of magic colliding against his shield.

    An abrupt pain that seared his thigh dissolved any momentum he had been building. He failed to fully deflect a spell from Derrick, and his leg felt like it was on fire¡ªperhaps it was literally on fire. Grunting, he tried to salvage his position, but the realization sank in: it was only a matter of time before his opponents overwhelmed him.

    Utilizing a Sandpopper in Fowler¡¯s direction, he turned his back on the specter and charged Derrick. He caught the blond mage by surprise as he leapt from a stone wall, swinging his onyx steel shield around. He felt the metal edge crunch against something, but his senses were overloaded when he landed on his injured leg, causing him to scream out in agony.

    Dark magic flew in from behind him, yanking his body to the ground with brutal ferocity. The last thing he remembered was the deafening roar of the crowd before the darkness claimed his consciousness as well.

    ***

    Trey felt a soothing sensation flowing around his leg, though he was struggling to feel anything else.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, groggily finding his voice. He cracked his eyelids to see a pair of enchanting blue eyes focused intently on him. ¡°Is Skye okay? Did we win?¡±

    He heard a feminine giggle. ¡°You know, a mind mage could have won that.¡±

    Trey¡¯s eyes shot wide open as his consciousness rushed back. He was immediately concerned about the information that was casually being thrown around, then groaned when he realized he recognized the voice. Eva was leaning over him, working her healing magic.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± the elf said with a curious expression on her face. ¡°That certainly woke you up.¡±

    ¡°Trey!¡± another familiar voice cried out. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Eva said, glancing at the approaching sorceress. ¡°This is your Trey?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Skye said enthusiastically, momentarily forgetting about Trey¡¯s battle wounds. ¡°How do you know Trey?¡±

    A mischievous expression formed on Eva¡¯s face while she stared down at the guardian she was healing. ¡°He was supposed to take me on a date, but he¡¯s been a ghost ever since asking me.¡±

    ¡°Trey!¡± Skye shouted angrily. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    He wilted under the sorceress¡¯ fiery gaze. ¡°No! I¡¯ve been busy, but I would never be so disrespectful.¡± He turned his head to look at the elf. ¡°In fact, I wanted to check to see if you were busy tomorrow evening?¡±

    A victorious smile crossed the healer¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m available after tomorrow¡¯s capture-the-flag matches. I expect you to meet me at Rook¡¯s Kitchen in Greshelm for dinner.¡±

    ¡°What if I had something planned for us?¡± Trey asked, scrunching his face.

    She only responded by giving him a skeptical look.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he relented. ¡°Rook¡¯s Kitchen for dinner tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s there,¡± Skye assured the elf, adding to Trey¡¯s shame.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ What happened with the match?¡± Trey asked again.

    ¡°We lost,¡± Skye answered with a sigh, and then suddenly remembered Trey had been targeted by two of the more powerful mages on campus. She began inspecting him, her hands checking his limbs. ¡°Are you okay? I can¡¯t believe you held off Derrick and Fowler for that long.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Trey said, dissatisfied. ¡°Did they take the fort?¡±

    ¡°No, actually,¡± Skye replied. ¡°You held out the longest. They got the other two flags.¡±

    ¡°You landed a nasty hit on Derrick, too,¡± Eva added, not bothering to hide her glee. ¡°Knocked him out with one blow.¡±

    ¡°So, how do you two know each other?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Eva is my water magic mentor,¡± Skye replied. ¡°We are good friends now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Trey said with forced enthusiasm.

    Trey was astonished by the effectiveness of Eva''s magic. He felt surprisingly unscathed, as if the fierce battle had simply been a bad dream.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the elf said. ¡°You should be fine. I better go take care of Derrick. See you tomorrow, Trey.¡±

    Trey frowned slightly, noticing the elf emphasize his name. Rising to his feet, he joined Skye¡¯s side and the pair started walking off the field. ¡°How did you fare?¡± he asked.

    ¡°They mostly focused on the flag,¡± she replied. ¡°I had a few air spells thrown at me, but nothing I couldn¡¯t handle.¡±

    Trey let out a short laugh. ¡°Next time, I get to face the air mage.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate air magic,¡± Skye cautioned. ¡°There are a few spells that can take you out of a fight very quickly. I read about a vacuum spell that makes it very hard to breathe, and another one that emits a whistle so loud, you have to cover your ears.¡±

    ¡°Where do you learn all this stuff?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Trey, we are literally at a magical academy.¡±

    They reached the field¡¯s exit and went up a stairway that led to the stands.

    ¡°You bring up a good point though,¡± Skye said after they found some seats.

    ¡°What?¡± he responded.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t always be the one that has to face the powerful specters,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe I should plan on facing Dana next match.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Trey said immediately, not liking that matchup one bit. ¡°I¡¯m not putting you in that danger. Dana¡¯s dark magic is on another level.¡±

    ¡°Ahh,¡± Skye said, hugging his arm. ¡°Are you getting protective over me?¡±

    Trey cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m the one that¡¯s training to face these mighty magical threats. I¡¯m the best option to face off against Dana.¡±

    ¡°Wait, go back to ¡®I¡¯m not putting you in that danger.¡¯ I liked that reason more.¡±

    He rolled his eyes. ¡°The next match is starting.¡±

    ***

    ¡°You got destroyed by a dark mage!¡± Marvin exclaimed between fits of laughter as he leaned against the desk in his office.

    ¡°There were two of them!¡± Trey said, defending himself. ¡°And the dark mage was a specter.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± the old man shouted. ¡°If you think Fowler was tough, just wait until you face Dana.¡±

    ¡°It''s not like I can use magic with so many people watching,¡± Trey complained. ¡°Although, mind magic isn¡¯t visible. I suppose¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Marvin interjected firmly. ¡°If I catch even a whiff of magic coming from you, I¡¯ll end your capture-the-flag career faster than a light spell.¡±

    Trey snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll have to convince Skye first.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of light spells,¡± Marvin said with a scowl, ¡°you need to talk with Nora. That girl was more obvious than a troll¡¯s erection.¡±

    Trey winced, not appreciating the dark magic professor¡¯s imagery. ¡°She wasn¡¯t obvious,¡± he argued. ¡°You only noticed because you knew.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Marvin countered. ¡°I noticed because I was paying attention, and if I caught it, that means the Grand Oracle could catch it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll mention something,¡± Trey grumbled.

    Marvin nodded. ¡±I informed Gordon that his former employees are in Greshelm. He¡¯s a little bit paranoid at the moment.¡±

    ¡°More or less paranoid than you are normally?¡± Trey asked facetiously.

    ¡°Need I remind you that we snuck into an elite magic academy where the headmaster can read minds?¡± the old asked rhetorically. ¡°If you¡¯re not paranoid, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t kill me,¡± Trey scoffed.

    ¡°Do you want to find out what he would do?¡± Marvin asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Trey shook his head.

    ¡°Good choice,¡± Marvin said. He checked his pocket watch and then strode to the door, his stomach rumbling in hunger along the way.

    ¡°Slipping by unnoticed is key to our mission,¡± he lectured. ¡°Which reminds me, you¡¯re staying away from the elf, correct?¡±

 Chapter 21 - Staying Away from the Elf

    Trey¡¯s mind was racing through scenarios as he walked down the street. He had thought about asking Marvin for advice, but being scolded by a grumpy dark mage just wasn¡¯t a palatable option. He felt confident¡ªperhaps ignorantly¡ªthat the Grand Oracle was still unaware of his magic status, but each encounter with Eva brought him closer to being fully exposed.

    ¡°You even showed up a bit early,¡± a voice interrupted his thoughts. Trey glanced up, finding himself in front of Rook¡¯s Kitchen quicker than he intended. He had a habit of speed walking to help sort out anything troubling his mind. His gaze then fell on his date for the night.

    If he hadn¡¯t been scared of either the Grand Oracle or Marvin swooping in at any moment to ruin his life, he might have been able to appreciate the view before him more fully.

    Eva wore a stunning blue dress that shimmered in the fading twilight, clinging to her lithe figure and highlighting her graceful curves. Her white hair was styled in loose curls, softly brightening her face against the dusk with crystal earrings dangling from her pointed ears, adding a delicate sparkle to her outfit. Underneath the beauty, however, Trey caught a glimpse of something more dangerous: a huntress.

    ¡°You look nice tonight,¡± Trey offered. While he wasn¡¯t necessarily inexperienced with girls, he found himself in unfamiliar territory. Just the front of Rook¡¯s Kitchen, featuring its polished granite and dark mahogany trim, made it clear that this was the finest restaurant he had ever visited. One look at his classy date was enough to tell him she was wearing more wealth than he¡¯d ever possessed.

    Eva examined his attire in return with a raised eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s what you decided to wear?¡±

    Trey stood up a little bit straighter, brushing his hands down his formal dress jacket. He knew he didn¡¯t have the most luxurious wardrobe, but he also felt like he wasn¡¯t a slouch.

    ¡°Shall we head in?¡± he asked, eager to avoid further critique about his appearance. He extended his elbow for her, indicating his intent to escort her. Eva, however, scoffed and briskly walked toward the door, leaving him behind.

    The interior reflected the same level of opulence as the exterior. The sparkling tiles gleamed so brightly that Trey felt a twinge of awkwardness with each step he took. The wood accents that lined the walls added a cozy feel to the space without sacrificing elegance. When they reached their table, a crisp white tablecloth was impeccably draped across it, with a trio of candles on top, inviting the couple to sit with a calm flicker.

    A waiter in a formal vest and bowtie approached their table with practiced grace, presenting a pair of menus to Trey and Eva.

    After a moment alone to review the dining options, the waiter reappeared with a bottle of wine. ¡°Would you like to sample our selected wine of the night? It comes from the vineyards of Revuior.¡±

    The elf eagerly nodded, prompting the waiter to place two glasses on the table, uncork the bottle, and pour what Trey thought must¡¯ve been only a few drops of the dark crimson liquid.

    Eva took her glass and raised it to her nose, inhaling deeply. She sipped thoughtfully, pausing to savor the flavors that unfolded on her palate. Her expression was inscrutable, a mixture of contemplation and subtle delight framed by the warm candlelight. ¡°What do you think, Trey?¡± she queried, her gaze fixed intently on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ good,¡± Trey said after a taste, mustering as much confidence as he could.

    Eva scoffed and turned to the waiter. ¡°Sorry, my date is¡­ uncultured. Such a fine drink would be wasted on him.¡± The waiter gave her an obligatory smile and then disappeared with the wine.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Trey said. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve had much wine.¡±

    Eva didn¡¯t bother to look up from her menu. ¡°I expected as much.¡±

    A heavy silence settled on the table, punctuated only by the distant clattering of dishes from the kitchen and murmurs of other patrons. The atmosphere felt thick with unspoken tension, every second stretching longer than the last.

    Finally, the waiter returned, his demeanor unfazed by the earlier exchange. ¡°Are the two of you ready to order?¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± Eva said with a frown. ¡°Are you trying to hurry us out the door?¡±

    Trey cleared his throat. ¡°Maybe I can order and give the lady some more time to think?¡±

    The waiter nodded in his direction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the steak and mashed potatoes.¡±

    His elven date snorted, but otherwise kept her mouth shut.

    The waiter turned back to the elf. ¡°Would you like some recom¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, you have a snail appetizer!¡± Eva blurted out. ¡°I would love to try that! Except, why does it say steamed?¡±

    ¡°Our chef prefers to steam them,¡± the waiter answered, ¡°but we can cook them however you want.¡±

    ¡°That ruins them!¡± Eva exclaimed. ¡°I don¡¯t want them cooked.

    The waiter struggled to maintain a neutral face. ¡°You want the steamed snails¡­ uncooked?¡± he asked slowly, enunciating every word.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with the firm shake of her head.

    The waiter paused, waiting for the elf to burst into laughter. When no signs of humor were expressed, the waiter sighed and continued. ¡°And for your entree?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, none of the entrees are jumping out at me,¡± Eva said, scanning the menu. ¡°How about the deep-fried onion bloom?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the waiter said, stifling any further comments.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to be all oily though,¡± the elf said. ¡°Can you not fry it?¡±

    ¡°It has to be fried,¡± the waiter responded, ¡°that¡¯s how the batter gets crispy.¡±

    ¡°Just leave off the batter then,¡± Eva said.

    ¡°You want me to serve you a raw onion?¡± the waiter asked, trying to hide his disgust.

    ¡°No,¡± an annoyed Eva replied. ¡°I want the onion bloom, but without batter¡­ and don¡¯t fry it.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Could you get the order in?¡± Eva interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    The waiter was baffled by the verbal whiplash coming from the elf. Just a moment earlier, he had been chastised for trying to hurry them. He shot Trey a bewildered look before dashing off. Trey was also curious about what was going on in the elf¡¯s mind, but knew better than to take a peek.

    Eva, meanwhile, was glancing over at a neighboring couple, making eye contact with an older gentleman. His eyes widened in surprise when she offered him a flirty wave. A smile barely made it to his face before he winced in discomfort as his wife, sitting directly across from him, delivered a sharp kick to his shin beneath the table. The stern woman stared daggers at the elf while her husband suddenly became very focused on eating his food.

    After a while, the waiter brought them their food, not stopping long enough to chat.

    Eva looked at her food with trepidation. ¡°I hate mine, give me yours.¡±

    ¡°You did tell them not to cook your food,¡± Trey responded, ignoring her attempt to commandeer his food.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t do it right,¡± Eva complained.

    ¡°I bet the chef can fix it,¡± Trey said. ¡°Let me ask the waiter.¡± He turned to look over his shoulder, hoping the elf hadn¡¯t scared off the staff member for the night.

    ¡°No,¡± Eva responded. ¡°I don¡¯t want that peon ruining our date. I¡¯ll just eat yours.¡±

    Trey spun around to protect his food, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough. His plate had shifted to the opposite side of the table and Eva already had her fork in his steak.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°What am I supposed to eat?¡±

    He thought he saw the slightest hint of smirk before the elf slid the dish of raw snails over to him.

    ¡°This is not a very enjoyable date,¡± she commented between bites. ¡°We should dine with the Grand Oracle next time. Though, he seems to be more grumpy recently, ever since he found out¡­ oh, I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±

    Trey hid both his amusement and his frustration. He had a suspicion Eva was scheming and her ¡®accidental¡¯ slip all but confirmed that.

    She took another slice of his steak and placed it in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s crazy how much the Grand Oracle knows. He might have mentioned something about you. You came with Marvin Kalo, right?¡±

    The bait was getting more tempting, but Trey knew the stakes.

    ¡°I wonder,¡± Eva said, scratching her chin, ¡°did Professor Kalo teach you any dark magic? The Grand Oracle told me something about a new mind mage and dark magic. I¡¯m trying to remember what it was¡­¡±

    ¡°I wish I was a mage,¡± Trey interjected. ¡°I would love to learn dark magic.¡±

    Eva squinted her eyes at him, searching for her next strategy. ¡°I need to use the restroom,¡± she said abruptly and left the table.

    Trey tracked her as she walked, not the least bit surprised when she didn¡¯t head to the restroom. Instead, she found a staff member on the other side of the dining room and whispered something into her ear. The recipient of whatever secret Eva had concocted raised her eyebrows, fear flashing in her eyes. Eva made a subtle gesture, and the frightened staff member hastily looked over at Trey¡¯s table. She nodded frantically to the elf and then disappeared into the back.

    ¡°Eva,¡± Trey muttered to himself. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    A moment later, a waitress appeared, deliberately avoiding any eye contact with Trey as she made her rounds to nearby tables. One by one, the guests began to leave, gradually emptying the space around him. Not liking being in the dark, he risked some mind magic on the waitress to give him some idea of what was coming. He groaned at what he discovered, but he quickly composed himself, erasing any trace of emotion from his face just as Eva returned to the table.

    ¡°Where did everyone go?¡± she asked in an innocent tone.

    ¡°Oh, weird,¡± Trey said, knowing he couldn¡¯t say anything without giving away his secret. ¡°Maybe the guests don¡¯t like pretty elves flirting with their husbands.¡±

    An expected visit came from the restaurant owner shortly after. ¡°Excuse me, sir. I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Trey said, feigning surprise at the request from the well-dressed man. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We have no issues with people learning to brew potions,¡± the owner explained, ¡°but we can¡¯t allow you to endanger other guests. If you could kindly take your fireproof tonics and leave the premises immediately, we would love to avoid any incidents.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any fireproof tonics,¡± Trey responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve never brewed a potion in my life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right there in his pocket,¡± Eva loudly whispered to the man as she pointed. Trey glanced down at his jacket, overcome by genuine surprise when he spotted a vial sticking out.

    ¡°He told me it was his first time brewing it,¡± the elf added in a hushed tone.

    The man¡¯s face visibly paled. ¡°Sir, please. Others are in danger. We disallow volatile alchemical products as a rule.¡±

    Trey gave a resigned sigh and then rose. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure my potions hobby doesn¡¯t harm anyone.¡± He gave a pointed look to his elven date, who looked puzzled at his acceptance of the situation, and then headed toward to exit with the owner following at a safe distance.

    Eva followed him outside with a frown on her face. ¡°Where did you get tonic?¡±

    Trey threw his hands up in the air. ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± he asked bluntly.

    ¡°Acting like what?¡± she responded coyly.

    ¡°Like a brat,¡± he replied. ¡°I know you¡¯re not usually like this.¡±

    ¡°How would you know?¡± she challenged. ¡°Are you a mind¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say it,¡± Trey warned, ¡°or I¡¯ll drag you back in there and tell them you would like to finish your snails.¡±

    His threat made her falter for an instant.

    ¡°It was so obvious,¡± Trey said. ¡°You¡¯re terrible at acting.¡±

    She opened her mouth to protest, but Trey held a finger up. ¡°You overdid it,¡± he continued. ¡°You were so awful it became ridiculous¡ªbeyond reality. You did sneak this into my pocket, though. That was impressive. Is it even a real fireproof tonic?¡± He pulled the vial out of his pocket and handed it back to its owner.

    Eva nodded her head as she retrieved the potion. ¡°Courtesy of Skye.¡± She wore a defeated frown, looking back up at her escaped prey. ¡°I thought I had you cornered.¡±

    ¡°If it makes you feel better, I know your ice queen act was a fraud from the start.¡±

    ¡°How?!¡±

    ¡°Skye likes you,¡± he answered. ¡°She¡¯s never been excited for me to take someone on a date, and yet, she was for you. I trust her judgment of character.¡±

    A sad look crossed Eva¡¯s face, her gaze falling to the ground. ¡°I like Skye. She reminds me a lot of myself when I first came to Windrake.¡± She glanced up at him. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Trey regarded the elf with skepticism. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m a little hesitant about following you anywhere.¡±

    A weak laugh escaped her lips. ¡°I need to feed you since I ate all of your food. Skye mentioned that you liked pork dumplings?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes, still suspicious.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for my behavior,¡± she pleaded, casting him her best puppy-dog eyes. ¡°I let my mission take priority, and it completely ruined our date. I¡¯ll figure out if you¡¯re a mind mage later. Let¡¯s go get some food.¡±

    Trey folded his arms, trying to maintain the stern look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m probably not allowed back there,¡± he said, indicating to the restaurant behind him.

    ¡°At least I got you kicked out before you had to pay,¡± the elf jested.

    ¡°How thoughtful of you,¡± Trey replied sarcastically.

    Eva beamed at him. ¡°There are benefits to being hunted by me.¡±

    ¡°You did heal me before Derrick,¡± Trey conceded.

    ¡°Everyone gets that benefit,¡± she said with a sour face.

    ¡°You really hate him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not talking about him,¡± she insisted, starting her stroll down the street. ¡°Tell me about Lovarn.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say there¡¯s much to tell you,¡± Trey said. ¡°It¡¯s quite small and way out there.¡±

    ¡°So a perfect place for a mind mage to hide out?¡± she quipped playfully.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Trey answered with a cheeky grin. ¡°I actually knew a few. Really nice guys. Impossible to play cards against, though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are,¡± she said with a mirthful expression.

    "You are very fixated on mind mages," Trey remarked. "When did that obsession begin?"

    ¡°Maybe I just don¡¯t like the idea of someone walking around with the ability to peer into my mind?¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ you seem rather close to the Grand Oracle. Did you know that he is a mind mage?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know that,¡± she deadpanned. ¡°He¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Trey replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± she said hesitantly, her pace slowly for just an instant.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I can read your mind. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°I came to Windrake when I was sixteen,¡± she explained. ¡°My parents and the Grand Oracle are close and they felt I was ready. I hope this doesn¡¯t come off as arrogant, but it was immediately clear that I was skilled in water magic. I was ecstatic, but I quickly found out that standing out at Windrake, especially as the youngest student, is not always a blessing.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine,¡± Trey said, following along as they rounded a city corner.

    Eva gave him a weak smile. ¡°I was taken aback by the gossip and rumors that surrounded me, the harsh words spoken both to my face and behind my back. I was so naive and innocent back then. The headmaster''s interest in my development only added fuel to the fire; he offered me private lessons and effectively made me his apprentice. Let¡¯s just say my experience at the academy was far from ordinary. I was given a private suite in the Elspy and provided with everything I needed to thrive, yet I quickly found myself isolated, lacking friends¡ªor even acquaintances. It didn''t take long for others to perceive me as nothing more than a privileged, spoiled brat. Over time, I realized it was just easier to act like they expected.¡±

    ¡°So the ice queen was born,¡± Trey commented.

    Eva snorted. ¡°The irony is that I¡¯m actually quite terrible at ice magic.¡± Confusion crossed her face. ¡°Why are we talking about this? You asked about the Grand Oracle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d much rather talk about you.¡± Trey quickly interjected.

    ¡°Eager to get off the topic of mind mages?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Eager to learn more about my gorgeous date,¡± Trey countered.

    Eva blushed and glanced away.

    ¡°Is this really your first time out with a guy?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Does that surprise you?¡± she responded. ¡°I¡¯ve just explained to you how ¡®delightful¡¯ my first two years at the academy were.¡±

    ¡°A little bit,¡± Trey replied. ¡°You seemed to know exactly what not to do.¡±

    ¡°I did my research,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m sure Skye would be appalled by what I did with her advice.¡±

    The couple arrived at the dumpling shop and were seated for the second time that night.

    ¡°So, if we can¡¯t talk about mind mages, what should we talk about?¡± the elf inquired after Trey ordered. Eva had opted to skip ordering her own food since she had heartily enjoyed Trey¡¯s steak, though she had insisted on paying to apologize for her erratic behavior earlier.

    ¡°You could tell me more about your home,¡± Trey said.

    His date''s eyes lit up at his suggestion. "You would absolutely love the Heavenfalls Enclave," she said with a smile. She then launched into an enthusiastic description of its wonders, her passion forming every word. Trey¡¯s food arrived, the steaming plate making a futile attempt to interrupt her flow, but she was unstoppable, continuing to guide him on the virtual tour of her home. She occasionally snuck a dumpling off his plate, telling Trey that her penchant for stealing his food hadn¡¯t been fully satisfied.

    ¡°Trey,¡± Eva said, almost out of breath from her animated exposition, ¡°you should come visit!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking our date went so well that I want to meet the family?¡± Trey said with eyebrows raised.

    The elven girl blushed. ¡°Oh, sorry. You must hate me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eva,¡± Trey interjected, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯m actually enjoying myself¡­ now. Not so much earlier.¡±

    Eva shot him a mischievous smile. ¡°Good, then I¡¯m going to find a way to get you to visit Heavenfalls.¡±

    Trey stifled a chuckle, trying to picture how he would break that news to Marvin.

    Hey, old man! You¡¯ll never guess who invited me to the Heavenfalls Enclave.

 Chapter 22 - The Burning Covenant

    Returning to the regular class schedule the next day brought a couple of surprises. The first was the number of students who recognized Trey from the capture-the-flag match, many of them giving him an appraising look. Although they hadn¡¯t won, it seemed that taking out Derrick was an achievement worth celebrating.

    The second surprise came at the start of his History of Magic class.

    ¡°Good afternoon, class,¡± Professor Huul announced. ¡°The headmaster has requested that we deviate from our scheduled curriculum. We will be starting with the Burning Covenant today.¡±

    The entire class was suddenly paying very close attention to the history professor. ¡°To set the scene, I will ask a persistent question that history has yet to provide a resolute answer for: which primary affinity holds the greatest power? Some individuals, now infamous, have taken this inquiry a step further, striving to prove that their chosen affinity is fit to rule over all others. They amass a following and launch a campaign for brutal dominance, their ambitions leaving thousands dead in their wake. Even in the past millennium, there have been several notable uprisings, including separate attempts by a few dark mages, a fire mage, and even a light mage¡ªall vying to subjugate the magical realm under a ruling affinity. We will explore these uprisings in greater detail when we return to our regular curriculum.¡±

    Professor Huul¡¯s voice, while serious, carried a tone of intrigue. ¡°The Burning Covenant will undoubtedly go down in history as more significant than any of the previous uprisings, if not solely for the sheer devastation left behind. You see, the Burning Covenant did something no one had tried before: uniting two affinities.¡±

    The history teacher paused for a moment, scanning the class. ¡°Solomon Grimmault, the master architect of the Burning Covenant, was a dark-fire specter possessing raw strength that may never be witnessed again. Charismatic and strategic, he initially attracted a following by avoiding violence. He even established a council that included representatives from other affinities, giving his movement a sense of legitimacy. While fire and dark magic users flocked to him, the general populace largely overlooked him¡ªuntil it was far too late.¡±

    ¡°Why would other affinities join the movement?¡± a student asked.

    ¡°There weren''t many,¡± the teacher admitted, ¡°but if you were convinced a new world order was about to be introduced, such a move could promise safety.¡±

    Professor Huul scratched his chin. ¡°There were actually two notable players in the Burning Covenant who didn¡¯t possess either the dark or fire affinities. Grimmault received his training here at Windrake about twenty-five years ago, where he met his lover and future wife, Elena Sansa. Elena was a promising young mind mage, training with the Grand Oracle himself before she was seduced into joining Grimmault¡¯s side.¡±

    The elf instructor almost had a look of nostalgia on his face as he discussed Elena. After a few seconds, he subtly shook his head and continued his lecture. ¡°The other is a mysterious artificer called Grimstone. Very little is known about him. In fact, it¡¯s doubtful that Grimstone is his real name¡ªhe likely took on the moniker when he joined Grimmault¡¯s side. What Grimstone is famous for, however, is his unprecedented talent with artificing. He created items for Grimmault that still can¡¯t be replicated today.¡±

    Another student raised their hand. ¡°What about the Verdants?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± the elven history teacher said. ¡°The infamous Levi and Merida Verdant. Levi was a powerful fire mage, and Merida complemented his strength with her dark affinity. Together, they rapidly gained notoriety as two of Grimmault¡¯s most ruthless minions, feared for their merciless tactics. Let¡¯s start at the beginning, though.¡±

    Professor Huul went on to describe Grimmault¡¯s upbringing, briefly covering the specter¡¯s time at Windrake Academy, and then started detailing the founding events of the movement. The teacher lectured until noticed his time was up.

    ¡°Next class, you will be learning some of the more grittier elements of the Burning Covenant. Be prepared; that discussion is not suited for casual listeners.¡±

    ¡°Professor Huul,¡± Skye asked after raising her hand. ¡°How was Grimmault defeated?¡±

    The instructor''s expression shifted to one of intrigue. ¡°We will discuss more in the upcoming classes, but that¡¯s perhaps the greatest twist of the Burning Covenant: no one knows.¡±

    ***

    That night, Trey arrived at the Riv, unsure what mood Bree was going to be in. He downed a potion he had gotten from Skye¡ªjust in case. As he entered the practice room, he was unnerved to see his redheaded teacher with a mischievous grin on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are happy to see me,¡± Trey said nervously.

    Bree let the silence hang in the hang for a long time.

    Trey took a deep breath. ¡°Should we get¡ª¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re a mind mage,¡± she said abruptly. ¡°That makes the most sense.¡±

    Trey chuckled, hiding the panic running rampant through his entire body. ¡°Have you been having sexual fantasies about me?¡±

    Bree snorted and slugged her usual target on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it since our last lesson. Why all the subterfuge if you are just a fire mage? I don¡¯t know what Marvin¡¯s objective is here at Windrake, but if he needed a fire mage on campus, he could¡¯ve just used me. He chose to bring you as a null guardian, which would mean you would avoid the Soul Inquiry. You could be a divination mage, but they don¡¯t have as dark of a stigma. No, I think Marvin needs a mind mage for whatever he is doing, and that is why you are here.¡± She was staring at him intently, daring his facial expressions to confirm her hypothesis.

    ¡°Oh, great!¡± Trey exclaimed in feigned exasperation. ¡°Now I have to use my mind magic to erase your memories.¡±

    Bree¡¯s concentration broke as she laughed, but then her face sobered quickly. ¡°Wait, can mind mages erase memories?¡±

    Trey shrugged. ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Bree smirked and shook her head. ¡°My theory is very logical, but part of me worries I¡¯m just being hopeful.¡±

    ¡°Hopeful?¡±

    ¡°You remember what I said would happen if I found the next mind mage.¡±

    ¡°As this theoretical mind mage,¡± Trey responded, ¡°the offer is quite tempting.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave me hanging off the cliff, aren''t you?¡±

    Trey flashed her a winning smile and began walking to the other side of the practice room. ¡°Can we start the lesson? My mind magic class is after this and I don¡¯t want to be late.¡±

    Bree rewarded his antics by shooting a fireball at him that tested his agility. He dodged to the side as the projectile sizzled past his ear. In a quick maneuver, he spun around and launched his own spell back at her, which she deflected.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re ready to duel then,¡± Bree said with a wicked grin on her face.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    They started with a warm-up duel, with Trey casting his magic without a streamer. After that, Bree coached Trey through a few drills before handing him her father¡¯s wand. Once again, the young guardian-mage faced off against the redheaded professor.

    Trey twirled the wand around, summoning a fiery whip. With a flick of his wrist, he sent the whip crackling through the air toward Bree. She reacted swiftly, twisting away just in time to avoid the scorching lash that grazed the space where she had been standing.

    Her eyes widened in surprise, though she didn¡¯t hesitate to retaliate with a fireball. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡±

    Trey shrugged as he lazily deflected her spell. ¡°I read something about it.¡±

    The fire magic teacher¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If you think you can taunt me and get away with it, then I have another lesson to teach you.¡± With a fierce expression on her face, she lunged forward, waving her wand wildly in front of her, spewing all manner of fire magic at Trey.

    Trey''s heart raced at the sight of Bree''s fiery assault. She commanded the flames with an intensity that was both exhilarating and daunting. Instinct kicked in; he tightened his grip on the wand and sprang into action. Spinning to the side, he countered the onslaught with his own arsenal of spells. After sending a couple of fire bolts at his opponent, he whirled his arms around, channeling the Infernal Vortex spell he had been working so hard to perfect.

    Trey grinned as the flames rushed towards Bree. His smile, however, was wiped cleanly off his face when the redhead slashed through the vortex with the swipe of her wand.

    ¡°You have to do better than that to beat me,¡± she said. Though there was a hint of playfulness in her voice, it also carried an intensity that frightened him slightly. Her wand sliced through the air and Trey found himself retreating to avoid the redhead¡¯s fury. He deflected or dodged spell after spell, occasionally sneaking his own, but the fire magic professor was relentless. Eventually, he was cornered, his only option was to deflect the powerful fire magic that came shooting at him.

    With a smirk, Bree launched the same spell that Trey had placed his confidence in earlier: Infernal Vortex. The massive torrent of fire surged toward him. He tried to slash through it like she had done to his vortex, but he was only partially successful. The spell burnt through his tunic sleeves and the bottom half of his pants but only did minimal damage to his skin.

    Bree squinted at him, trying to process what she was seeing. Then realization dawned on her and she burst out laughing. ¡°Did you actually use a fireproof tonic?!¡±

    Trey was brushing the embers off of his ruined clothing. ¡°You did warn me last time.¡± He then shot her an accusing glare. ¡°What would¡¯ve happened if I couldn¡¯t find one?¡±

    Bree shrugged. ¡°Then you would¡¯ve needed a healer.¡±

    ¡°Bree!¡±

    She smirked at him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who decided to play with fire, and now that I know you¡¯re fireproof¡­¡±

    ¡°Mostly fireproof,¡± Trey corrected her. ¡°It¡¯s not a perfect potion. And it¡¯ll be wearing off soon.¡±

    ¡°Then we better hurry,¡± she said, raising her wand. ¡°I¡¯ve never been this excited to undress a student.¡±

    Trey frowned. ¡°How many students have undressed?¡±

    He dodged a fireball that flew by his ear.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look inside my mind?¡± she teased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see naked students,¡± he retorted, flinging a spell back at her.

    ¡°What if they¡¯re girls?¡± she replied, countering with more of her fire magic. She laughed as her fiery projectile caught the distracted guardian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Focus, Trey!¡±

    Trey smirked as he brushed the flames off his shoulder. He hadn¡¯t discovered any naked students in his teacher¡¯s mind. Instead, he found she was completely fixated on the target in front of her.

    ***

    Two days later, Trey sat in History of Magic class, deliberately avoiding eye contact with the figure positioned next to Professor Huul at the front of the room. The Grand Oracle stood there, unwavering, his gaze sweeping across the students while his expression remained impassive.

    ¡°Welcome, class!¡± the history professor announced. ¡°Instead of our usual lecture, I¡¯ve decided to invite a guest¡ªactually, two¡ªto come give you their first-hand experience. I¡¯m sure you all recognize our first guest.¡± A few students giggled quietly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with your more famous accomplishment,¡± the teacher continued. ¡°You were key in organizing and leading the defense of Greshelm. Can you share more about that experience?¡±

    The headmaster nodded, his demeanor serious. ¡°Certainly. Many believed that the followers of the Burning Covenant relied on stealth, striking at vulnerable points with surprise and speed. We were confident that they would easily fall to a trained army. Unfortunately, that confidence proved to be in vain. The razing of Palagon, one of the strongest fortresses in Arestia, sent shockwaves throughout the region. Fear gripped the land, and suddenly, Grimmault had a path to total domination. Yet, standing in his way was Greshelm.¡±

    The Grand Oracle continued his narrative, detailing how he used air mages to maintain vital supply lines and earth mages to design new fortifications. He recounted the battle, explaining that the initial assaults on the south and east walls were mere distractions. Grimmault, leading an elite group of his followers, breached the northern side and launched a full-scale assault on Windrake Academy itself. His expression grew grave as he described his confrontation with Grimmault, telling them how he ultimately gained the upper hand and forced the entire enemy army into retreat.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your mind magic to force him to surrender?¡± a question came from the audience.

    The headmaster shook his head slowly. ¡°If only it were that easy. Grimmault was a formidable foe, not solely due to his magical prowess. He had powerful allies backing him, one of which was Grimstone. Grimstone invented an artifact known as a Mindguard, which blocks mind magic.¡±

    A collective gasp came from the students, many of them finding out right then that an artifact existed that could block mind magic.

    ¡°What of Elena?¡± Professor Huul asked. ¡°I know you spent a lot of time with Elena while she was here at Windrake. Can you provide any insight into her motives or her role in the Burning Covenant?¡±

    The headmaster¡¯s expression grew steely. ¡°No, I have nothing to say on that matter.¡±

    Professor Huul took the hint and moved on. ¡°Thank you for your time, headmaster¡­ Ah! I see that Professor Kalo is here. There¡¯s more I wanted to ask, perhaps¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine, Professor Huul,¡± the Grand Oracle interjected. ¡°Thanks for the invitation. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Marvin strolled to the front of the class, passing the headmaster, who was on his way.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± the dark magic professor said, eyeing his older colleague. ¡°All the students are still awake. How did you manage that, Gordon?¡±

    The Grand Oracle chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with interesting stories, Marv¡ªuh, Professor Kalo.¡± With that, he exited the room.

    ¡°Professor Kalo,¡± the history teacher said, gesturing to the spot beside him. ¡°Come!¡±

    Professor Huul turned to the class and Marvin joined him. ¡°This is Professor Marvin Kalo, Windrake¡¯s recently returned dark magic teacher. He has quite a few accolades when it comes to the Burning Covenant. Should we start with the Verdants or Linken¡¯s Castle? Or perhaps Heavenfalls?¡±

    Marvin raised his eyebrows at his fellow professor. ¡°Not too many people know about Heavenfalls. I¡¯m going to find out where you¡¯re getting your information, Jairus.¡±

    ¡°Elves are good at keeping secrets,¡± Professor Huul responded, ¡°but not that good. Let¡¯s start with the Verdants then.¡±

    Marvin provided background on the Verdants, clarifying and correcting several rumors the students had heard. He then detailed his pursuit of them, which ultimately ended in a brutal battle in the small town of Voloma.

    After that, he told the class about his experience in Linken¡¯s Castle, though Trey knew he left out certain details.

    A few more questions were thrown out from the students before the history teacher had a question of his own. ¡°Professor Kalo, did you defeat Grimmault?¡± A rare, teasing smile was on the history teacher¡¯s face as he asked.

    Marvin chuckled. ¡°No, I did not.¡±

    ¡°Would you tell us if you did?¡± Professor Huul asked, his merriment evident on his face.

    ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t keep a secret like that for this long,¡± Marvin claimed.

    ¡°You taught Grimmault here at Windrake, right?¡± Professor Hull tried carefully, still sensitive about asking the Grand Oracle a similar question.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Marvin answered. ¡°He was a talented specter. Even as an acolyte, he understood dark magic better than anyone else I knew.¡±

    ¡°Besides raw power, what was special about Grimmault?¡± the history teacher asked.

    ¡°One of the things Grimmault was famous for was blood-binding,¡± Marvin mentioned.

    A question almost immediately came from the class. ¡°What is blood-binding?¡±

    ¡°Blood-binding is¡­ well, I admit I don¡¯t know much about it. You¡¯d be better off asking the artificing professor, Calvin Leek,¡± he replied, prompting several curious glances from the students.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the elven teacher interjected. ¡°Does anyone have any final questions for Professor Kalo before we wrap up class?¡±

    After a brief moment of silence, the class was dismissed, and students started heading for the door. Marvin ventured near Trey. ¡°I set this up perfectly for you,¡± he said in a hushed tone. ¡°Make it count.¡±

 Chapter 23 - Blood-Binding

    The question came out almost as soon as the artificing class started. ¡°What is blood-binding?¡±

    The color drained from Professor Leek¡¯s already pale face. ¡°Wh¡­ Why would you ask such a question?¡±

    The inquiring student glanced back at her classmates before responding. ¡°Uh¡­ we were learning about the Burning Covenant¡­ and blood-binding was brought up, but not explained. I was hoping you would know more.¡±

    Trey¡¯s eyes locked onto the artificing instructor, weaving mind magic through the man¡¯s thoughts. He found the professor¡¯s desire to teach and yanked it forward, cutting through the turbulent storm clouds of anxiety and fear that swirled within his mind.

    ¡°Well,¡± Professor Leek replied hesitantly. ¡°I suppose I could share the basics with you, just to convey the cruelty of it and explain why it is considered forbidden magic.¡± He nervously scanned the class, only to find a sea of eager faces waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°In simple terms, blood-binding can be viewed as a form of magical slavery, with a horrific twist beyond even that. To form a blood-binding pact, you need a highly adept artificer¡­ and a mother who is willing to throw away the life of their first-born child.¡± The professor shuddered before continuing.

    ¡°The process begins even before the child is born. A mother must willingly enter into a contract with the master of the blood-binding. An artificer is needed to seal the contract into an artifact known as a Soul Sigillum. The crafting process is long and complicated, with the last stage involving¡­ uh¡­ materials from the actual birth.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± a student asked.

    Professor Leek''s expression soured at the question. He twitched in what might have been an attempt to shake his head, but never really answered, opting to move on instead. ¡°Blood-binding forms a master-bound relationship in which the bound is magically compelled to obey the will of the master once they reach the age of maturity. As if that weren¡¯t sinister enough, there''s an additional twist: the bound cannot survive without their master. Therefore, if the master dies, the bound subjects meet the same fate.¡±

    Trey turned his attention to Braun, who was sitting nearby. Sifting through his guardian classmate¡¯s mind, Trey found a surprisingly intriguing question forming and pushed it to the surface.

    Braun raised his hand. ¡°So, all the children that were bound to Grimmault died?¡±

    No amount of mind magic can fix Braun¡¯s ¡®finesse,¡¯ Trey thought, almost shaking his head.

    Professor Leek shifted uncomfortably in front of the class. ¡°Yes, that is most likely what happened. Depending on what source you trust, there were at least a dozen victims.¡±

    ¡°Most likely?¡± Braun asked.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s assuming Grimmault is indeed dead, which at this point, is all but confirmed. There are some other nuances to blood-binding, but unfortunately, they were amongst the many innocent lives claimed by the Burning Covenant¡ªlives surrendered by their own parents.¡±

    Trey frowned at Professor Leek¡¯s answer, but couldn¡¯t afford to get distracted. He had a class to direct.

    ¡°Why would anyone go through with it?¡± a student asked curiously.

    ¡°I suppose one benefit would be that the master would be incentivized to protect the bound individual, much like a farmer guards his livestock.¡± The professor delivered the last part with thinly veiled disdain.

    Peering into Kronar¡¯s mind, Trey was relieved to find exactly what he was looking for. The dwarf raised his hand after being gently guided by Trey¡¯s magic. ¡°Can blood-binding be undone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it has ever been attempted,¡± Professor Leek speculated, ¡°but in theory, it should be possible. You would need an artificer with a deep understanding of blood-binding, the Soul Sigillum, and the cooperation of the master. The artificer would need to expose the contract threaded within the artifact, and then the master would need to unwind it with their mana and blood. It would be a delicate process, and not without risk, but I think it can be done.¡±

    Trey couldn¡¯t find the right question among his classmates, so he risked asking himself. ¡°What do Soul Sigillums look like?¡±

    ¡°A Soul Sigillum is round and flat, roughly the size of the plates in the cafeteria,¡± the instructor explained. ¡°It features a star-shaped rune engraved into its surface, filled with blood-infused copper.¡±

    Professor Leek glanced up at Trey, squinting at the guardian student for a moment before a flicker of recognition crossed his face. His frown deepened as he returned his gaze to the class. ¡°Now, let¡¯s shift our focus back to my lecture on onyx steel. Blood-binding is far beyond the scope of this class¡ªbeyond the scope of any class.¡±

    ***

    Trey was in the cafeteria, enjoying his dinner when Nora plopped down beside him, their hips brushing against each other. ¡°Are you banging that teacher again tonight?¡± she asked in a shockingly casual tone.

    Trey choked on the bite of chicken in his mouth. ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°I followed you a couple of nights ago,¡± she admitted nonchalantly. ¡°I know you¡¯re seeing the redhead.¡±

    ¡°First off, we are not ¡®banging,¡¯¡± Trey corrected her. ¡°Secondly, why are you following me? You can just ask me.¡±

    The blonde shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything better to do, and I enjoy uncovering your secrets. Remember, I like knowing my competition.¡±

    Trey raised an eyebrow at Nora, then, remembering they were in a crowded cafeteria, shot a wary glance toward Braun and Nico. He had noticed their ears perk when they had heard ¡°banging¡± and ¡°teacher¡± in the same sentence and they were attempting to eavesdrop with failed discretion. ¡°Can we talk about this after dinner?¡± he whispered to the blonde girl next to him.

    Nora nodded and began eating her food. The tension quickly dissipated as Braun began chatting with Trey about their artificing class. Braun''s interest in academics didn''t last long, though, and the conversation transitioned to capture-the-flag.

    ¡°My team kicked your ass,¡± Braun bragged with a mouth full of food.

    ¡°How would you know?¡± Nora butted in. ¡°I knocked you out before anything happened.¡±

    Braun scowled. ¡°You double-teamed me with a dark mage! My sacrifice allowed my team to gain the advantage.¡±

    Nora snorted.

    ¡°Who do you face next?¡± Braun asked.

    ¡°The Wyverns,¡± Trey answered.

    Braun¡¯s brow raised. ¡°Oh. Even Derrick is scared of them. I hope you make it out in one piece.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Lizzie leaned over. ¡°Derrick should be scared of us,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Trey, too. You¡¯ve caught Dana¡¯s attention. She wants to take you out first.¡±

    Nico laughed. ¡°I''m sure she would love you leaking her strategy.¡±

    Lizzie shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like Trey can do anything about it. That girl is a freak. Do you know who her parents¡ª¡±

    Trey paused briefly from eating his food to interrupt. ¡°We were close to winning against Derrick¡¯s team. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be too bad.¡±

    Eventually, dinner wrapped up and Trey headed back to his room with Nora trailing behind. ¡°You have to be more careful with what you say in public,¡± Trey chided her once they were behind closed doors.

    ¡°I am careful,¡± she retorted, rolling her eyes. ¡°Most of the time.¡±

    Trey tilted his head, smirking. ¡°Marvin caught on to your light spell.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In the capture-the-flag match,¡± Trey said, ¡°you used a light spell to escape. Marvin noticed.¡±

    Nora put her hands on her hips with a hmph. ¡°Is having sex with a teacher being careful?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t having sex,¡± Trey reiterated firmly. ¡°She¡¯s the fire magic teacher. I want to learn fire magic.¡±

    ¡°Why does she get to know your secret? I thought I was special,¡± she said, pretending to be hurt.

    ¡°Nora, no one is as special as you.¡±

    Nora burst out laughing. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a compliment, even if I¡¯m not sure it was meant to be. So, you¡¯re getting some ¡®private lessons,¡¯ huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m learning fire magic!¡± Trey insisted, exasperated. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Uh uh,¡± Nora deadpanned. ¡°You know what I¡¯ll have to do, right?¡±

    A sense of unease trickled through Trey as he shook his head.

    Nora pressed her curvy form against him as her hand found his crotch. ¡°I¡¯ll have to empty your balls before every single one of these ¡®private lessons,¡¯¡± she whispered huskily into his ear. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let that redheaded slut have free reign.¡±

    A wicked grin formed on Trey¡¯s face. ¡°I love it when you get competitive.¡±

    Nora playfully nipped at his earlobe before sauntering over to her bed, shedding her shirt as she moved. Glancing over her shoulder with a sultry smile, she let her pants and underwear slip to the floor. Bending over, she placed her elbows on the bed and wiggled her toned backside at him.

    ¡°Come on, big boy,¡± she called teasingly. ¡°Fuck me good before I send you off to Professor Adams.¡±

    Trey hastily removed his clothing and stepped forward to take his place behind his blonde lover, his hardened dick leading the way.

    Gripping his cock, he teased his glistening slit while his other hand smacked her across her rear.

    ¡°Take me,¡± Nora demanded lewdly. ¡°Fill me up.¡±

    Lined up and ready to go, Trey grabbed Nora¡¯s hips and pushed himself into her depths. His first thrusts were slow and steady, enjoying the feeling of her wet pussy gripping him. Her soft, velvet walls caressed his lengthy shaft as she whined and moaned in pleasure, her fingers digging into her bed sheets.

    Trey spanked her ass as he drove deeper into her dripping cunt. Her pussy clenched tightly around his shaft, hugging it as he bottomed out.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Nora moaned. ¡°I don¡¯t think ¡®Miss Fire Mage¡¯ would know what to do with your huge cock.¡±

    Trey felt that ¡®Miss Fire Mage¡¯ would probably do just fine, but he wisely kept his thoughts to himself and instead, focused on pounding the sexy blonde in front of him. His hips clapped against her ass cheeks, the sounds of their vigorous fucking echoing off the walls.

    Nora arched her back in response to his onslaught. ¡°Pull my¡ª¡± she started, but Trey was one step ahead of her, his hand tightly gripping a fistful of her golden hair and tugging back as he buried himself entirely in her pussy.

    ¡°Fuck yes!¡± Nora cried out. Her cunt spasmed, constricting around his shaft as her orgasm took control. Her thighs trembled and she planted her face into the mattress to muffle her screams.

    Nora¡¯s body shuddered as her orgasm subsided. Her head shifted so she could glance back at Trey, her eyes burning with wild lust. ¡°Give me that fucking load, Trey. I want you to blow everything you¡¯ve got deep inside me.¡±

    Nora pushed her ass back against him, making sure he knew he wasn¡¯t escaping until she was overflowing with his seed. Trey groaned, escaping was the last thing on his mind. His fingers dug into her fleshy hips and he began pummeling her with reckless abandon. Her pussy was incredibly tight from her recent orgasm, making his balls tingle and his toes curl. ¡°Fuck,¡± he moaned as her walls tightened around him. ¡°Here it comes.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nora panted breathlessly. Give me your cum, Trey. All of it.¡±

    Trey couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, his shaft twitching in warning before he exploded inside Nora. Rope after rope of cum filled Nora, coating her insides and dripping down her legs. He continued thrusting, emptying every last drop.

    Nora flopped over on her bed. ¡°Oooh, Professor Adams is missing out,¡± she said, her voice laced with lingering satisfaction.

    A playful sigh escaped Trey¡¯s lips. ¡°Now she¡¯s missing out?! After I fuck you silly, suddenly you¡¯re willing to share? You¡¯re more unpredictable than a troll aiming for a toilet.¡±

    ¡°I prefer ¡®spontaneous¡¯ and ¡®adventurous,¡¯¡± she said with a wink. ¡°That¡¯s why you love me.¡± A dreamy smile still plastered on her face from getting railed.

    Trey couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Will you allow me to get ready for my fire magic lesson now?¡± he asked sarcastically.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Nora said, her tone growing more serious, ¡°there¡¯s something else I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Trey¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. Sure. What do you want to talk about?¡± He settled down beside her on the bed, not a single piece of clothing on either of them.

    ¡°I had a vision with my divination magic,¡± Nora said. ¡°There was a battle¡ªhere at Windrake.¡±

    Trey nodded, encouraging her to continue.

    ¡°Guardian¡¯s Keep is captured,¡± Nora said, alarming Trey, ¡°and you go in alone to take it back.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I saw,¡± she replied, throwing her hands up.

    ¡°Who captures it?¡± he queried.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t revealed.¡±

    Trey leaned back on her bed, contemplating what she had just divulged.

    ¡°How does divination magic work?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a painter work on a canvas?¡± she replied.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Uh, well, it¡¯s kind of like that,¡± Nora offered anyway. ¡°A question forms in my head and I channel my mana toward grasping that question. Then the magic begins to paint a picture, sometimes all I get is a background color, which isn¡¯t helpful at all unless the question is something like ¡®what time will this happen?¡¯¡±

    ¡°A dark image would likely mean nighttime?¡± he clarified.

    Nora nodded, then pressed on. ¡°Sometimes the magic will paint figures, but won¡¯t give them a face or any identifying features. There was one time when I saw a face, but nothing else. That confused me the most.¡±

    ¡°Will you get a clearer picture the more you practice?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nora admitted. ¡°Someday I hope to talk with the Grand Oracle about it. Hopefully, not from a prison cell.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep you out of prison,¡± Trey reassured her.

    She jumped on his comment. ¡°Have you made any progress?¡±

    ¡°Both Marvin and the Grand Oracle know about the pending attack on Windrake,¡± Trey shared with her. ¡°Marvin thinks your father might be involved.¡±

    Nora scoffed. ¡°And why would he think that?¡±

    ¡°He recently traveled to Goltenberg,¡± Trey strategically revealed. ¡°He found Professor Forswick, one of Harold Greene¡¯s allies, near your father¡¯s store.¡±

    ¡°When did he go to Goltenberg?¡± Nora asked, crossing her arms across her chest, her eyes narrowing. ¡°That would have been nice to know.¡±

    ¡°Marvin doesn¡¯t always tell me where he goes,¡± Trey said, wincing. While the statement was technically true, he was still not being completely honest with Nora.

    ¡°You better not hide this stuff from me,¡± Nora warned. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you with my father¡¯s life.¡±

    Trey gulped and desperately searched for a way to change the subject. ¡°Why did I show up in your divination magic?¡±

    Nora uncharacteristically blushed. ¡°I use my magic to check on you sometimes. I¡¯m concerned for your safety¡­ and other things.¡±

    ¡°Other things?¡±

    ¡°I might have seen something else interesting with my divination magic,¡± Nora said smugly, tapping her chin with a finger.

    ¡°Am I supposed to read your mind?¡± Trey ironically asked.

    ¡°I see another girl in your future¡­ it wasn¡¯t the fire magic professor, though,¡± Nora teased.

    Trey snorted ¡°Are you going to tell me, or are you making it up?¡± he asked impatiently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you,¡± she replied with a sly smile. ¡°You wouldn''t believe me anyway.¡±

    Trey knew that, unlike Eva, Nora lacked the training to defend against his mind magic, so he had no issues taking the bait. What he discovered in the blonde¡¯s mind, however, shattered his carefully maintained expression and left his eyes wide with disbelief.

    Nora looked at him funny. ¡°What?¡±

    She had been correct; he wouldn¡¯t have believed her if she had told him.

 Chapter 24 - Impending Doom

    ¡°What did you get out of him?¡± Marvin asked while leaning back in his chair with his feet propped casually on his cluttered desk.

    Trey shifted in his chair, which was positioned against the wall opposite his older mentor. ¡°He described what a Soul Sigillum looks like before he got suspicious,¡± he replied.

    Marvin''s feet hit the floor with a soft thud as he straightened up, his eyes brightening with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s progress! Tell me everything he said,¡± he urged, leaning forward, elbow resting on the desk.

    Trey reiterated what he learned from Professor Leek to an attentive Marvin.

    The old man looked genuinely happy as the young guardian finished up. ¡°Well done,¡± Marvin said. ¡°It sounds like you used your mind magic effectively. I think it¡¯s time to put more effort into cornering this Darius Schallevon.¡±

    Trey hesitated, concern etched on his face. ¡°Marvin,¡± he began cautiously, ¡°Professor Leek also mentioned something else about blood-binding. He said that if a master were to perish, any individuals bound to them would also die.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Marvin remarked. ¡°I can see why that may trouble you. While Calvin Leek is certainly more of an expert on blood-binding than myself, I suspect he was teaching the broader strokes rather than diving into the arcane specifics. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Grimmault is dead,¡± Marvin interjected with a note of finality. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the living. I¡¯m going to reach out to Hektor and see if he has any fresh intel for me. It might be time to venture off campus again. The headmaster seems sufficiently concerned with other matters. I¡¯ll avoid tomorrow, though. I wouldn¡¯t want to interfere with your face-off against Dana.¡±

    Trey scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how this capture-the-flag match turned into a one-on-one showdown between me and Dana.¡±

    Marvin chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re about to find out that not every girl swoons when you flash that charming smile. She¡¯s going to wreck your shit, and I¡¯m going to enjoy every second of it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the encouragement,¡± Trey shot back, glowering at the dark mage teacher, who was clearly relishing Trey¡¯s impending doom.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to get a healthy dose of humility,¡± Marvin said, his voice dripping with amusement as he leaned back. ¡°You better hope you still have a charming smile after she¡¯s done with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± Trey protested, throwing his arms in the air dramatically. ¡°I can¡¯t use magic.¡±

    ¡°And it will stay that way,¡± Marvin insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anything that resembles a spell. That includes mind magic, too.¡±

    Trey slumped in his seat. ¡°I know.¡±

    Marvin looked at him with a hint of sympathy. ¡°Look, I know that isn¡¯t easy for you, but you know why we are doing it this way. You can¡¯t act like an average mage; I expect more from you. I don¡¯t know of anyone else that I could do this with.¡±

    Trey¡¯s only response was a grunt.

    ¡°Although at this point, it¡¯s possible I could take it from here¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Trey cut in. ¡°I know you are just pretending to offer me a way out, but I¡¯m committed.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get anything past you,¡± Marvin said with a light chuckle. ¡°Anything else before I kick you out of my office?¡±

    ¡°If you could avoid next weekend,¡± Trey requested. ¡°It¡¯s Skye¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Marvin tilted his head back, as if he was reading an imaginary calendar on the ceiling. ¡°So it is. Thank you for the reminder.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to forget,¡± Trey said. ¡°After all, that¡¯s why we are here.¡±

    ***

    Trey stood atop the fortress, watching the field engineers hurry to make their final repairs from the previous match. The other team loomed menacingly on the other side, with their most formidable member positioning herself directly opposite of Trey. She exuded an intimidating presence despite her petite stature. The crowd around them held its breath, anticipation hanging thick in the air as the battle was about to commence.

    The sound of the gong echoed through the air, its resonant clang triggering a rush of adrenaline. Dana approached Trey and Skye confidently, but unlike Derrick, she brought a teammate. Trey knew from Skye¡¯s debriefing before the match that the tall, slender brunette was Fayette, an earth-light specter.

    Dana launched her opening salvo at Trey, expertly mixing fire spells with dark magic, immediately testing his defenses. He had his shield and a newly forged helmet from Kronar, but he still felt under-equipped for the heat Dana was bringing. He could spare only a fleeting glance at Skye, who was caught in her own fierce duel against a flashy barrage of light spells.

    Trey¡¯s focus returned to Dana when a wave of heat washed over him. He breathed in deeply, desperate to catch a rhythm, but the differences between this battle and his previous one with Derrick were stark. He clenched his jaw as Dana unleashed an Infernal Vortex spell, quickly followed by a trio of Shadow Missiles. The dark projectiles lashed out, pushing him back. As he repositioned, he caught a peak of Fayette slowly circling around, widening the angle of the dual attacks.

    A few searing fingers of a fire spell snuck around his shield and stung his arm. Trey knew he needed to do something, but wasn¡¯t sure what. He hoped his team was picking up the slack while they kept the two major threats distracted. Skye decided to try her luck and charged at her opponent. Trey wanted to call her back, but there was no time.

    A wave of earth and water magic crashed together as the two engaged in a close-quarters range. Trey dodged a sinister claw of dark magic, only to notice Dana unleash a ferocious fire spell¡ªexcept it wasn¡¯t aimed at Trey.

    Time seemed to crawl as Trey watched the raging inferno rush toward a blindsided Skye. A surge of rage and dread coursed through him, fueling his instincts as he subconsciously channeled his mana. In a desperate bid, he willed the flame to veer away from Skye.Stolen story; please report.

    The spell twisted, changing its course. Instead of consuming Skye, it smashed into an unsuspecting Fayette. A wave of heat rushed back onto Trey as the specter went flying backward, her skin burning into charred wounds that promised to provide a challenge for Eva.

    Dana froze in shock, a mixture of horror and confusion on her face. Skye took one look at Fayette to make sure a healer would make it to her on time before joining Trey¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s take her down together!¡± she yelled eagerly.

    Capitalizing on the shift in the battle, they began to push a disconcerted Dana back.

    Skye remained in the partial safety of the fortress, battling against Dana¡¯s fearsome prowess while Trey snuck out the side. Using a wooden barrier to mask his approach, he raced around the dangerous specter, hoping to flank her in a surprise attack.

    Skye flung a cluster of sharp icicles at Dana, who easily incinerated them into a puff of steam with a Fire Cone. Trey seized the moment, springing from his hiding spot and lunging toward the enemy.

    Dana was initially caught off guard. For a heartbeat, he saw surprise flash across her face, but she swiftly regained her composure. With a flick of her wand, she conjured a towering wall of flames, sending a Shadow Wraith through the roaring blaze to hinder his advance.

    Trey adjusted his stance, maneuvering through the magical barriers, but Dana managed to slip by, sprinting away in a full retreat with breathtaking speed. A sense of urgency washed over him. ¡°Skye, protect the flag!¡± he called out before beginning his pursuit.

    He chased Dana across the battlefield, his heart pounding. Dana launched a fire spell over her shoulder, forcing Trey to swerve to the side, allowing his prey to scamper into her fortress.

    Finding a barrier, he took a moment to hide behind the temporary cover, quickly analyzing the landscape for his next steps. He groaned and dark magic began pelting his hideout much sooner than he had hoped.

    ¡°Hey, Dana!¡± he called out in a playful voice, hiding his frustration. ¡°Could you toss me your flag?¡±

    To his surprise, the flag came soaring over the wall, landing several paces away. Trey''s instincts screamed caution; he scrutinized the open space surrounding the flag. He sighed, figuring that springing the trap in front of him was still easier than a direct assault on the fortress.

    In a burst of courage, he dashed out into the open. Almost instantly, the expected barrage of magic came raining down on him. Adrenaline sharpened his reflexes as he zig-zagged through the onslaught of spells. The cheers from the crowd echoed in his ears as he reached down and swiftly snatched the flag from the ground.

    A fireball grazed his shoulder, prompting a yelp to escape his lips as he dove for cover behind a nearby stone barrier. Just as he thought he had earned a moment of reprieve, liquid fire cascaded over the top, forcing him to scramble to his feet. He narrowly avoided a second fireball, pivoting quickly to raise his shield and block a dark magic spell that streaked toward him.

    As the roar of excitement from the spectators crescendoed, he pressed on. The energy of the crowd propelled him forward, bolstering his resolve. With determination, he sprinted toward his side of the battlefield, narrowly avoiding Dana¡¯s relentless magic.

    Then it happened¡ªa firebolt struck him square in the head, sending his helmet tumbling away and leaving him dazed as he crashed to the ground. The moment the dust settled, he heard the eruption of cheers around him. His gaze fluttered across the field; Nora and Mako had successfully retrieved their forest flag, and he had crossed the line with the second, securing victory.

    As the echoes of battle faded, the chaotic scene began to shift. Cheers of excitement slowly faded into a murmur, and Trey was relieved to see Fayette walking, thanks to Eva¡¯s extensive healing efforts. Eva approached him next, her brows furrowed in concentration as she tended to his injuries. But there was something else in her expression¡ªan intensity that seemed to flicker in and out as she stole glances at him.

    Fuck, Trey thought, finally realizing a whole stadium of people had watched a powerful fire spell be redirected. I could probably explain my way out of this. Though, I really hope Marvin didn¡¯t see¡ª

    His thoughts were cut short as he spotted his furious mentor marching onto the field.

    He probably won¡¯t kill me. Too many witnesses.

    ***

    ¡°How could you be so foolish?!¡± Marvin shouted as loud as he dared. He had pulled Trey off the field and into a practice room. Still, Marvin was trying to maintain control over his volume.

    Trey was staring at the ground, avoiding eye contact with the inflamed dark mage. He knew there was no avoiding the conversation, but he dreaded it all the same.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how many eyes were on you during that performance?¡± Marvin continued, his voice low and intense. ¡°You didn¡¯t just perform any magic, you put on a fucking show!¡±

    Trey tried to interject, but an angry finger shot out and waved menacingly in front of his face.

    ¡°Do you know how many fire mages could redirect a spell that powerful?¡± Marvin continued chastising the boy. ¡°Do I even want to know how you got to be so proficient at fire magic? And the mind magic! Don¡¯t get me started on that. I thought if you did do a little mind magic, you¡¯d at least be smart enough to not be so fucking obvious! Did you really think it was natural for an opponent to simply hand you their flag?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Trey started, trying to quell the old man¡¯s rant. He remembered the moment¡ªhow Skye had been surrounded, her face painted with fear. He¡¯d acted on instinct, trying to protect her, and he wasn¡¯t sure he regretted it, despite the consequences. ¡°I saw that Skye was in danger and I panic¡ª¡±

    ¡°I did it,¡± a voice announced as the door swung open, alarming both of them.

    Marvin¡¯s head swiveled to spot Skye walking into the room. ¡°Huh?¡± he said.

    Trey remembered the moment¡ªhow Skye had been surrounded, her face painted with fear. He¡¯d acted on instinct, trying to protect her, but now he regretted not thinking through the consequences¡­ because that¡¯s the truth.¡± Skye looked at Trey with devotion in her eyes.

    Marvin¡¯s expression shifted to one of cautious consideration. ¡°I wasn¡¯t suggesting Trey can do magic,¡± he replied slowly, glancing between the two of them as if weighing each word.

    ¡°Good,¡± Skye said firmly, recapturing the dark mage¡¯s attention. ¡°Now, if you could release Trey, we need to go celebrate our first victory.¡±

    Trey marveled as he watched Marvin melt under Skye¡¯s steely gaze. Finally, the old man chuckled softly, the tension being released was almost visible. ¡°Of course. You run along, and I promise I¡¯ll let Trey go in a second.¡±

    Skye didn¡¯t relent, giving Marvin a cold stare that dared him to renege on his promise.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be right behind you!¡± Marvin insisted.

    Skye nodded before spinning around and marching off.

    Marvin bit his lower lip, watching the sorceress walk away. ¡°When did she get so scary?¡± he said quietly with a shudder.

    Trey found a weak laugh escaping him, but it quickly evaporated as Marvin''s intense gaze returned. ¡°You and I both know that she did not deflect that fire spell, which means she is covering for you,¡± the old man said.

    Trey frowned. ¡°Which means she knows I¡¯m a fire mage.¡±

    The dark mage nodded in agreement. ¡°If she knows about your fire magic, then does she know¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Trey responded.

    ¡°Can you check? With mind magic?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Trey replied firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t use mind magic on Skye. That¡¯s not the type of relationship I want with her.¡±

    Marvin studied the boy for a moment. ¡°Hmph.¡±

    ¡°And I didn¡¯t use mind magic on Dana, either,¡± Trey added.

    ¡°You expect me to believe Dana just tossed you the flag?¡± Marvin asked accusingly.

    ¡°She tried to barbeque me when I picked it up,¡± Trey countered.  ¡°I didn¡¯t use mind magic, though.¡±

    ¡°It certainly looked like mind magic¡­¡± Marvin began but then paused, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.

    ¡°What?¡± Trey inquired, intrigued by the sudden change in tone.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Marvin said abruptly, turning away and striding off, leaving Trey feeling unsettled.

    As silence enveloped the area, Trey''s mind raced. The magic he had so desperately been hiding had possibly finally surfaced. Skye¡¯s unwavering support felt both comforting and terrifying. Then there was Marvin. He knew the old man well enough to know that ¡®nothing¡¯ was definitely something.

 Chapter 25 - Promises

    Remarkably, Trey made it through the rest of the weekend without a visit from the headmaster telling him the gig was up. His heart did get an extra jolt when the Grand Oracle showed up to weapons training.

    ¡°Greetings, my fierce null guardians,¡± the esteemed mage announced, standing beside Jeffers and Karl. I regret that it has taken me this long to join you in a training session; it¡¯s been a busy few weeks. We, myself included, must remain in our peak fighting shape, ready to face whatever comes our way.¡± His speech was enthusiastic, but Trey couldn¡¯t help but sense an ominous undertone in his voice.

    Trey and Nora paired up to clash swords, purposefully setting up on the opposite side of the training area from where Jeffers and the Grand Oracle were practicing.

    As the two trainees squared off with their swords poised, the clashing sounds of training filled the air around them. Nora had a determined look on her face, but Trey could see the slight grin pulling at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Ready to taste defeat, noble warrior?¡± she teased, her voice light, yet confident.

    Trey chuckled, taking his first swing. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you keep partnering up with me. You can flirt all you want, I¡¯m not going to let you win.¡±

    With a quick flick of her wrist, Nora parried his strike, then lunged forward. Trey quickly sidestepped, spinning to deliver a counterstrike, but Nora was fast, ducking beneath his swing and jabbing her sword at his side. Trey turned, angling his body so his opponent¡¯s blade ricocheted off his armor.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to partner with you,¡± Nora shot back. ¡°I know that when I beat you, I can beat anyone else.¡± She unleashed a series of attacks that Trey defended against.

    ¡°Also,¡± she said through heavy breathing, ¡°the flirting is not for nothing. You certainly like taking it out on me later when we are alone.¡±

    Trey delivered a powerful blow aimed at his blonde opponent, and although she got her sword in position just in time, the sheer force of the hit sent her sprawling backward, landing roughly on her ass.

    ¡°You really can''t get enough of my sword, can you?¡± he quipped with a mischievous grin, helping her back up. Trey dodged the punch that Nora threw, and soon the pair were back to clashing swords.

    ***

    Trey strolled into the cafeteria, his growling stomach announcing his entrance. He eagerly piled a mountain of various slices of meat onto his plate¡ªsizzling sausage, tender chicken breasts, savory lamb chops. As he turned to find a seat among the guardians, he found a small, but intimidating figure blocking his path, her arms crossed and brow furrowed.

    ¡°You,¡± Dana said curtly. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Trey opened his mouth to playfully greet her, but she had already spun around, her dark hair whipping behind her as she strode off. He shrugged and followed her to her usual corner. Reaching the table, he finally found the opportunity to use his witty greeting. ¡°Glad to see a little competition can¡¯t ruin a great friendship.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see your confusion, ¡° Dana retorted, doing a nearly perfect job of hiding a smirk. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you over here because I enjoy your company. Tell me about the sorceress.¡±

    Trey scratched his head. ¡°The sorceress?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hounding Professor Adams, trying to figure out how a water sorceress deflected one of my best fire spells. She, surprisingly, said that I would need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°She said that?¡± Trey said with a frown.

    ¡°This was after I wore her down for three hours,¡± she admitted, then leaned in closer, her intensity sharpening, ¡°which makes me more intrigued as to why she would suggest talking to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can say,¡± Trey said, keeping his cool. ¡°She¡¯s a good sorceress, but there was probably some luck involved.¡±

    ¡°Luck?!¡± Dana exclaimed. ¡°Can she even do fire magic?!¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Trey replied, putting up a confident front while trying to avoid painting himself into a corner. ¡°Water magic is her strength, but she has an interest in fire magic.¡± He then switched topics, not giving her a chance to respond. ¡°Your dark-fire combinations were absolutely wicked, though. I still don''t know how I managed to defend against that.¡±

    ¡°But you did,¡± Dana said bitterly, ¡°and it got me kicked off the team.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Trey shouted.

    ¡°Shh!¡± Dana said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m already embarrassed enough without you shouting it to the entire school.¡±

    ¡°You get embarrassed?¡± Trey asked, raising an eyebrow.

    A reluctant laugh escaped her, a sound that seemed to surprise them both. ¡°Fayette informed me this morning. Apparently, the whole team unanimously agreed.¡±

    Trey¡¯s jaw dropped as threads of anger and irritation began swirling in his chest. ¡°You''re the best player on the team. Fuck! You¡¯re the best player at Windrake! Why did they kick you off?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve always just tolerated me,¡± Dana said, her tone devoid of emotion though her shoulders slumped slightly. ¡°None of them approved of my background. My magic won them matches, so they looked the other way. My last performance gave them a reason to boot me. I was the reason we lost.¡±

    Trey continued to shake his head in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for you to tell me this is a joke, but I know you don¡¯t do those.¡±

    Dana glowered at him.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really enjoy capture-the-flag, anyway,¡± Dana said nonchalantly, though Trey¡¯s mind magic was not fooled by her blatant lie. ¡°It will be better for me to focus on my magic¡ªso I don¡¯t get beaten by a water sorceress.¡±

    ¡°Goblin shit,¡± Trey said, leaning forward. ¡°You¡¯re joining my team. You were practically playing for us in the last match anyway. May as well make it official.¡±

    Dana shoved him playfully and made a weak effort to conceal the smile that tugged on her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t just join another team.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Trey asked, undeterred. ¡°If you can get kicked off a team, then you should definitely be able to join another one.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a hassle,¡± she said, not letting herself get excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s already done,¡± he declared.

    ¡°Are you the team captain?¡± Dana asked, crossing her arms.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s Sk¡­ Actually, I think I am the team captain. I¡¯ll still talk with Skye, but you better be prepared to show up to our next match.¡±

    ¡°And when is that?¡± she asked.

    There was a long pause. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Skye and get back to you,¡± he finally answered.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°And then you¡¯ll ask her how she redirected my fire spell?¡± Dana threw in.

    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Trey replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to ask her that, too.¡±

    ***

    Jeffers marched along the front of the null guardians, his boots stomping into the dirt floor of the training grounds while the morning sunlight flickered faintly on his onyx steel armor. Each guardian stood rigidly at attention, eyes forward, waiting for their leader¡¯s announcement. ¡°I have a few missions to assign, including the first one for a guardian initiate. I will start there.¡±

    He halted in front of the group, his gaze piercing as he surveyed them. "Trey! Professor Kalo wants you for an escort mission at the end of the week. Be sure to report to him by day¡¯s end." Jeffers snuck a glance at Trey. There was a hint of amusement in his expression, knowing the assignment was purely a formality needed to get the young guardian out of classes.

    ¡°Marcus, you¡¯ve been assigned a bounty mission¡­¡± Jeffers continued to dole out missions to other guardians. After he concluded, their training carried on as normal.

    Trey was heading off to lunch, wondering what Marvin had in store for him when Nora pulled him aside. ¡°What are you doing with Marvin?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Trey answered honestly. ¡°My guess is Marvin found new information and wants to jump on it.¡±

    Nora grabbed his arm, a serious expression covering her normally cheerful face. ¡°Trey, promise me you¡¯ll keep my dad alive.¡±

    Trey¡¯s heart began beating faster under her steely gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Trey,¡± Nora said with desperation leaking into her voice. ¡°I need this.¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± he said, mustering up as much sincerity as he could. He knew disaster was going to strike eventually, but he was hoping to evade it for at least a little bit longer.

    Nora nodded, his words sufficient to temper her fears. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    Trey huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have our lunch meeting with our capture-the-flag team in the cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s about?¡±

    Trey nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just say if Skye¡¯s talk with Professor Mavery was successful, we¡¯re about to be the biggest boys in town.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a majority of women on our team,¡± Nora argued.

    ¡°Do you want to be the biggest girl in town?¡±

    His comment earned him a slug on the shoulder.

    Trey and Nora entered the cafeteria and quickly grabbed their lunch before making their way to a table where members of their capture-the-flag team were already digging into their meals.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Skye announced, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered you all here because a¡­ situation has come up that might affect the composition of our team. There¡¯s someone who wants to join our team from the Wyvern team, and after discussing it with Professor Mavery, she¡¯s agreed to let it happen as long as we trade them a mage from our team.¡±

    ¡°The Wyvern team wants one of us?¡± Jeremiah asked, his interest piqued.

    Mako jumped in. ¡°I would very much prefer to stay on this team.¡±

    Trey regarded Mako with interest. The dark mage had light brown hair and dark brown eyes that darted back and forth among the people at the table.

    ¡°You guys wouldn¡¯t be too mad if I volunteered?¡± Jeremiah asked hesitantly.

    Skye shook her head. ¡°Not at all. We wish you the best of luck. Our two teams won¡¯t play each other again, so we will be cheering for your success.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jeremiah said. ¡°Sooo¡­ Is that it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Skye replied. ¡°You should find Fayette. I¡¯ll let Professor Mavery know we came to an agreement. Trey, you let Dana know she¡¯s on the team.¡±

    Trey nodded and returned to his food.

    Most of the other teammates left after the meeting adjourned. Nora ate a bit longer and left as well, leaving Trey and Skye behind at the relatively empty table.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad Mako chose to stay,¡± Skye said. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking a lot. She takes Papa¡¯s dark magic class.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Trey responded. ¡°She¡¯s an interesting one.¡±

    ¡°Marvin hasn¡¯t given you any more strife, has he?¡± Skye asked.

    Trey smirked at her. ¡°No, you scared him straight.¡±

    Skye gave him a satisfied grin.

    ¡°How long have you known?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Known what?¡±

    Trey tilted his head, giving her a sly look.

    Skye tried and failed to maintain a straight face. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t notice you trying to learn fire magic?! You had the most impatient teacher ever, too!¡±

    Trey winced with agreement. ¡°Marvin wasn¡¯t the best at teaching fire magic,¡± he said.

    ¡°I heard you two arguing through the walls,¡± Skye said, shaking her head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re surprised I knew.¡±

    Trey froze for a split second. ¡°You heard us arguing about fire magic?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear specific words,¡± she clarified, ¡°but I would go check the cellar after you were done and you always left scorch marks and the lingering smell of smoke behind.¡±

    Trey began breathing again. ¡°It¡¯s not like you to keep something that to yourself.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why we¡¯re keeping it a secret,¡± Skye scoffed. ¡°We are at a magic academy. You should be learning magic.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it yet,¡± Trey said, ¡°but do you know what we can talk about? Your birthday!¡±

    ¡°That is an acceptable change in topic,¡± she said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Are you excited?¡± he asked, leaning toward her.

    ¡°Very much so,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Do you know what you want?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± she replied quickly.

    ¡°Care to clue me in?¡± Trey asked, taking a bite off his plate.

    Skye blushed slightly, but then recomposed herself. ¡°I have a request for Papa and a request for you.¡±

    Trey raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. Let me know what you want and I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡± she asked giddily.

    ¡°Promise.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Skye said enthusiastically. ¡°For my birthday, I want you to take me on a nice date in Greshelm¡ª¡±

    ¡°Soup and breadsticks with dancing after?¡± Trey interjected, proving he knew her well.

    Skye¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That sounds amazing! And then after our date, I want you to make me a woman.¡±

    Trey choked on the food in his mouth, pounding his chest a couple of times before nervously glancing around to see if anyone was listening to their conversation.

    ¡°Skye, I don¡¯t think you know what that means¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know exactly what it means,¡± she said dryly, her face firm with stubborn determination.

    ¡°Skye,¡± Trey said, lowering his voice, ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Our relationship is¡­ different.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s different,¡± she shot back in a frustrated tone. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m using my birthday wish to change it. You said you¡¯d make it happen. You promised.¡±

    ¡±I can make the date happen,¡± he countered. ¡°The other stuff? That¡¯s a line I don¡¯t know if we should cross.¡±

    ¡°Why do Nora and Eva get to cross that line while I have to sit by and watch?¡± Skye pouted.

    ¡°One, I hope you¡¯re not watching, and two, I haven¡¯t had sex with Eva.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Skye said, tilting her head. ¡°She asks questions about you all the time. She¡¯s definitely interested in you.¡±

    Trey chuckled despite the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t think her interest is romantic.¡± He then scrunched his face. ¡°You haven¡¯t told her about my magic, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± she answered. ¡°I protect your secrets with my life, which is why you owe me. Would it be that much of a chore to take my virginity?¡±

    ¡°Skye!¡±

    ¡°Trey, pleeease? I¡¯ll act more like Nora. I won¡¯t pay attention at all in our next History of Magic class. I can suck your dick in the back of the class¡ª¡±

    Trey placed a hand on her shoulder, interrupting her pleading. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to act like Nora. I like you the way you are.¡±

    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t have any clothes on?¡± she asked, scooting under his arm. ¡°Could you like me then?¡±

    His shoulders sagged under her persistence. ¡°Surely there¡¯s someone else¡­¡± He paused, not liking the direction he was headed, which Skye astutely caught onto immediately.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t do it, then you have to find someone who will,¡± she declared.

    ¡°No,¡± he said simply.

    ¡°Actually,¡± she said while holding a finger up. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick someone and you will set it up.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he repeated adamantly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, I¡¯m sure Derrick will.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± he said, more force creeping into his voice than he intended.

    Skye rose from her seat. ¡°It¡¯s either you or Derrick. Your choice.¡± She turned and left the table.

    ¡°I know what you are doing,¡± he called after her. ¡°It¡¯s not going to work.¡±

    There was no response as the sorceress disappeared in the crowd.

    Fuck! It¡¯s totally going to work.

    Trey was certain¡ªwell, almost certain¡ªSkye would never go near Derrick in a million years, but even if it was another guy, he knew his feelings would still be tangled and messy. He found Skye attractive, but he prided himself on his ability to govern his feelings for her. He had always known Skye would eventually find someone else and he would have to let her go¡ªthat is, until he pulled a rather salacious vision out of Nora¡¯s head.

    Trey decided to distract himself with something else that was pressing. He needed to tell Marvin that there was another assassin targeting him.

 Chapter 26 - Night Badger

    Trey missed his afternoon classes on the last school day of the week. Marvin¡¯s schedule gave him just enough time to attend Frye¡¯s physical training and Karl¡¯s weapons training. Afterward, Jeffers handed him a set of onyx-steel armor, neatly packed and ready for his mission.

    As Trey passed through the gateway to leave campus, he was surprised to see a familiar redhead standing next to Marvin. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± he asked his older mentor.

    ¡°Well, excuse you!¡± Bree said with a mock scowl. ¡°You don¡¯t want your Papa to meet your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Cut it out,¡± Marvin''s grumpy voice interjected. ¡°Both of you. We have a long journey ahead and I¡¯m not the least bit interested in babysitting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a teacher, too!¡± Bree protested.

    Marvin snorted. ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me.¡±

    The fire magic teacher raised her arm to punch Marvin, thought better of it, and instead, slugged Trey in the shoulder.

    ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Trey exclaimed, glaring at the redhead.

    Marvin rubbed his forehead, trying to massage out the newly forming headache, then started walking. Trey and Bree looked at each other and then broke into a trot, catching up to the older dark mage.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Trey asked after reaching his mentor¡¯s side. Both professors were wearing non-descript robes, with no signs of Windrake allegiance on them.

    ¡°We¡¯re going on a Trey-sure hunt, obviously,¡± Bree joked, winking at Trey.

    Marvin rolled his eyes. ¡°Koljun.¡±

    Trey stared at his cantankerous mentor. ¡°A little more, please?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to contact Hektor since our meeting,¡± Marvin explained, not breaking stride. ¡°Yet, one of my other sources claims to have spotted him recently in Koljun. Here, put this on.¡±

    Trey grabbed the lightweight cloak and covered his Windrake tunic. ¡°And Bree¡¯s coming along in case there¡¯s trouble?¡±

    Marvin nodded. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right. I¡¯d expect Hektor to be dead if I lost contact with him, yet he turns up in a town just outside Greshelm. It feels¡­ off. I decided to bring along some extra firepower¡ªjust in case.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still missing a lot of details,¡± Bree chimed in. ¡°Why do we care about this Hektor?¡±

    ¡°Is she this talkative during your lessons?¡± Marvin asked Trey.

    ¡°During my lessons, I can interrupt anyone I want,¡± she said primly. ¡°Professor''s prerogative.¡±

    The young guardian shrugged. ¡°I think she¡¯s just excited to be included in our secret mission.¡±

    Bree snorted. ¡°Speaking of secret missions¡­ Marvin, how have you managed to keep a mind mage hidden for so long?¡±

    Marvin¡¯s eyes widened and he stumbled to a dead stop. ¡°Dammit, Trey,¡± he growled, shooting a scowl at the boy. ¡°What did you tell her?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Trey answered, slowly shaking his head at the devious fire magic teacher, who had the smugness of victory plastered on her face.

    ¡°Then how does she¡­ Fuck.¡±

    ¡°I thought I taught you better than that, old man,¡± Trey retorted with amusement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you fell for such a silly trick.¡±

    Marvin opened his mouth to argue, then closed it. ¡°Now we have to kill her,¡± he eventually said in a tired voice, pulling out his wand.

    ¡°What?!¡± Trey and Bree yelled in unison.

    Marvin burst out laughing. ¡°You both deserved that¡ªTrey, for attacking my dignity, and Bree, for pulling that juvenile goblin shit on me.¡±

    The dark mage then slapped Trey upside his head. ¡°And there¡¯s no way she pulled that out of her ass without some kind of hint. I have no doubts you revealed something.¡±

    Trey shrugged and rubbed the back of his head. They continued traveling in silence for nearly half an hour, which was the amount of time it took for Marvin to stop pouting. He finally relented, filling Bree in on the relevant details.

    ¡°So,¡± Bree asked, clarifying her understanding. ¡°You think Harold Greene, Aribelle Forswick, and possibly Grimstone might be in Koljun?¡±

    ¡°This is the best lead I have,¡± Marvin replied, ¡°even if it¡¯s fishier than a mermaid prostitute.¡±

    Bree glanced over her shoulder at the teleporter they had just passed. ¡°And we aren¡¯t using the teleporter because you¡¯re worried they might be watching the other side?¡±

    ¡°Smart girl,¡± Marvin remarked. ¡°It¡¯s only a few hours'' walk, and I want to get there early to scout the best spots and form a strategy for a potential evening breach.¡±

    The trio continued on their way until they reached the perimeter wall surrounding Greshlem. After passing through the guarded exit, they entered the outer section of Greshlem, where the buildings began to spread out more sparsely.

    Marvin glanced around as they walked down the road. Convinced that they were isolated enough, he turned to Trey. ¡°Have you gotten anything more from Mako?¡±

    Trey shook his head. ¡°Not since our team meeting.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Bree asked, not bashful about eavesdropping.

    ¡°Makorra Kinche,¡± Marvin answered. ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°I think I recognize the name from when I was a student,¡± Bree replied. ¡°She¡¯s a dark mage?¡±

    Marvin nodded. ¡°Apparently Professor Greene got to her and she¡¯s been given a mission: eliminate me.¡±

    Bree¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°She¡¯s trying to kill you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what my sources¡ªuh, Trey¡ªdiscovered.¡±

    ¡°They even have a codename for him,¡± Trey said with a chuckle. ¡°Night Badger.¡±

    Marvin pursed his lips at his nickname.

    ¡°Fitting,¡± Bree teased. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice, now that I know?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± came Marvin¡¯s curt reply.

    ¡°What are you going to do about Mako?¡± the fire mage asked.

    ¡°Trey is going to find out all he can the next time he sees her,¡± Marvin responded, ¡°then I have to figure out how to make Gordon suspicious of her without clueing him in on our undercover mind mage.¡±

    ¡°What would happen if the Grand Oracle found out about Trey?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± the dark mage said grimly.

    Bree studied Trey as she strode alongside him. ¡°Hmph.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Trey inquired.

    ¡°Marvin knows the Grand Oracle better than I do,¡± Bree said, ¡°but even I could imagine him having an adverse reaction to discovering a new mind mage.¡±

    Trey frowned. ¡°I was hoping Marvin was just being overly paranoid.¡±

    Bree smirked. ¡°While he¡¯s definitely paranoid, I can¡¯t ignore his wisdom.¡±

    Marvin remained silent as they strode along the road, the trees on either side growing taller and thicker. The conversation between Trey and Bree continued naturally, with Trey curious about Bree¡¯s experience as a student. Bree, in turn, was amused by the tales of Marvin¡¯s attempts to teach Trey fire magic.

    Arriving near Koljun, Marvin led them off the main road and onto a dirt path that wound around a farm before heading into town.

    ¡°Try not to stick out,¡± Marvin said to Trey.

    Trey glanced over his shoulder at the bundle of armor that was weighing on his back, wondering what Marvin was expecting him to do. They found a small group of five ruggedly dressed woodsmen to follow. The men, axes slung over their shoulders and wood shavings clinging to their overalls, chatted amongst themselves, completely unaware of the trio tailing behind them.

    Breaking off when they arrived in the more central, densely populated area of Koljun, Trey followed Marvin behind a brick building that housed a cluster of shops. They navigated down a long alley that brought them to a road. Across the road lay a lumberyard.

    ¡°There it is,¡± Marvin muttered to no one in particular. He peered both directions from their alleyway vantage, and after waiting for two travelers to fade from sight, he rushed across the street, gesturing to his companions to follow. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    They hopped over a short wall and then moved along the perimeter, hidden by the large, neatly organized stacks of freshly cut lumber. It took them a while, but they made it to the opposite side of the large yard without any encounters. Peeking over the wall, Marvin examined a regal, but gloomy structure adjacent to the lumberyard. The building¡¯s stone walls promised strength, but it looked worn, if not abandoned.

    ¡°That¡¯s our target,¡± Marvin announced quietly. ¡°It¡¯s the warehouse where Hektor was supposedly poking around.

    ¡°Should I go knock?¡± Bree jested, playfully rifling through her hair as if she were making herself presentable.

    ¡°No,¡± Marvin said, ignoring her jest, handing her a long spyglass instead. ¡°I want you to keep a vigilant eye on it. Trey and I will venture around town, and see what information we can gather. Be back in an hour.¡±

    Slightly surprised, Bree took the spyglass as Trey deposited his bundle at the base of the wall, and scurried after Marvin.

    The duo made their way back through the lumberyard and snuck back towards the busy part of town. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay mostly out of sight,¡± Marvin instructed. ¡°You¡¯ll be most likely to go unrecognized and you''re a walking lie detector.¡±

    ¡°So, find some people and ask what they know about the warehouse?¡±

    ¡°A little more finesse than that, please,¡± Marvin responded. ¡°You''re a young man just passing through looking for some manual labor for a quick coin. You should be able to easily steer the conversation to the warehouse without raising too much suspicion.¡±

    Trey nodded.

    ¡°There!¡± Marvin said, pointing out a well-groomed man with an official-looking uniform on. ¡°Go see what kind of mood he¡¯s in.¡±

    Trey sprang into action, stepping onto the street with a casual stride. "Excuse me, good sir," he called out. "Could I trouble you for a moment of your time?"

    The man glanced back. "I''m hurrying to the courthouse right now, but I could lend you the tick of a clock.¡±

    "I''m just traveling through and looking for some quick work," Trey said. "Do you know of any places that could use some extra muscle?"

    "Hmm," the man pondered for a moment. "You might want to check out the lumberyard. I bet you could find a day''s work there."

    "Thanks!" Trey replied. "Is that the lumberyard just beyond this city block?" He gestured over a cluster of buildings.

    The man nodded and turned to leave the conversation, but Trey interrupted his escape with another question. ¡°There¡¯s a warehouse near the lumberyard, correct? Might they hire someone like me?¡±

    "Ah, you must be referring to the old prison," the man explained. "It was used during the Burning Covenant to hold dangerous mages. About ten years ago, though, it was converted into a warehouse. I can''t tell you much about what they do. Whoever runs the operation over there is¡­ Well, they keep to themselves."

    Trey nodded, discerning the unspoken parts with his mind magic. He could feel the man''s hesitation and the hint of wariness in his tone.

    ¡°I must really be going now,¡± the man said, excusing himself from the interaction.

    Trey roamed the street, engaging several others in a very similar conversation, but didn¡¯t discover anything additional. After about an hour, he and Marvin started heading back to the lumberyard.

    ¡°You did well,¡± Marvin said as they stepped into the alley. ¡°I almost forgive you for slipping up with Bree.¡±

    Trey snorted. ¡°Who was it that slipped up?¡±

    ¡°We need to be more cautious now that she¡¯s aware,¡± Marvin replied, his tone serious. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her to be careful around the Grand Oracle.¡±

    ¡°The secret will come out eventually,¡± Trey warned.

    ¡°Speaking of which, what did Skye request of you for her birthday?¡±

    Trey froze. ¡°Uh, what?¡±

    ¡°Did Skye ask you for something specific for her birthday?¡±

    Trey bit his bottom lip, but luckily, Marvin continued before he felt pressured to respond.

    ¡°She wants me to tell her the truth about her parents.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Trey said, exhaling with relief.

    ¡°I think it might finally be time,¡± Marvin said, prompting Trey¡¯s brow to raise. ¡°I¡¯m just worried how she¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll find out at some point,¡± Trey advised. ¡°I think it would be best to tell her now.¡±

    Marvin fell silent, lost in thought.

    Weaving through the lumberyard, they swiftly made it to the far side, the warehouse looming ahead. Upon spotting their approach, Bree waved them over with quiet urgency. They dashed over to see what the commotion was.

    ¡°I saw him go in,¡± the redhead told them excitedly. ¡°Harold Greene.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s eyes widened. He looked up at the sky, where dusk was rapidly descending, though enough light lingered to illuminate their surroundings. ¡°We make our move as soon as the sun sets. Trey, gear up.¡±

    After a moment of preparation, the trio of covert operatives darted over to the warehouse. Marvin quickly glanced around, ensuring they escaped detection, then he turned to the structure, running his hands along the stone wall. ¡°These walls feel thick. You said this used to be a prison?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Trey replied.

    Marvin frowned. ¡°There might only be one entrance then¡ªand we might need to go through it.¡±

    They sidled along the base of the exterior as they crept closer to the entrance. From the tip of Marvin''s wand, a tendril of dark magic snaked through the air, targeting the lock on the heavily reinforced door. With a few deft twists, the latch clicked open.

    "Trey first," Marvin whispered. "We need to enter quickly and catch them off guard. Keep your eyes peeled¡ªI''m still not convinced this isn''t a trap." He signaled for the operation to begin.

    Sword and shield in hand, Trey charged through the door. The first room was surprisingly small, occupied by two startled guards, who were fumbling to draw their shortswords. Before any effective defense could be formed, Trey reached the first guard, driving his sword into his gut. He followed that up with a slash across the throat for good measure. The other guard¡¯s fate was abruptly served in the form of a flaming-hot fireball.

    Marvin quickly brushed past them, casting another Lockpick spell on the barred door that offered a limited view into a much larger storage room. With relative ease, the door opened and the three intruders rushed in, spreading out as they expertly scoured the area for threats.

    The search through the storage room proved to be anti-climatic as no fugitive mages appeared. Along the edge of the massive room, walls partitioned off semi-isolated spaces, each nook filled with stacked wooden crates.

    Marvin and Trey peeked into a few wooden crates, finding different ores and gems. Trey found one that held an assortment of artifacts, but Bree called his attention to her side of the room before he could investigate further. A bunch of boxes had been strategically stacked to form a maze-like path to a hidden staircase that led deeper into the ground. Marvin took a deep breath, then unleashed a puff of smoke down the stairs before nudging Trey forward.

    Trey climbed down, securing the landing in the smoke screen while the two professors joined him. After Marvin dispelled the smoke, the trio scanned the area, remaining on high alert as the eerie silence gnawed at them. The basement consisted of a labyrinth of corridors and cells, providing numerous nooks for a potential assailant to hide.

    ¡°We stick together,¡± Marvin whispered, much to Trey¡¯s approval. ¡°Don¡¯t group up, but stay within eyesight.¡±

    Down a corridor they went, trudging forward with cautious confidence. Trey rounded a corner and tensed, thinking he saw movement. Bre, who was behind him, jumped forward with her wand ready.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± she whispered into his ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he replied. Edging forward, he re-established a safe distance between him and his fire magic support.

    Once again on the prowl, he turned another corner, squinting through the darkness trying to spot anything out of place. He advanced down the corridor, feeling an increased sense of unease.

    Suddenly, the basement erupted in a blaze of radiant light, blinding him for several seconds. The sounds of clanking metal and cranking mechanisms filled the air, followed by Marvin¡¯s thunderous roar. Just as Trey regained his vision, he saw a dark spell streak down the corridor and strike Bree, sending her spinning to the ground. Reacting instinctively, he raised his shield just in time to deflect the fire spell aimed at him.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, he grabbed Bree and yanked her into a corner at the end of the corridor, all while dodging a storm of magic that whizzed past them.

    While their new position protected them from being flanked, they were now cornered, with three figures blocking their path. Trey instantly recognized Hektor by his braided hair and identified Harold Greene and Aribelle Forswick from Marvin¡¯s rough descriptions.

    They wasted no time, launching a vigorous assault that demanded Trey¡¯s full focus. ¡°Bree, you good? I¡¯ve got the whole crew here,¡± he said, gauging her condition amidst the havoc. He could still hear Marvin angrily yelling in the background.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, a hint of teasing in her voice. ¡°I was just enjoying the show of you rescuing me.¡± A rush of fire jetted from her wand, directed at their enemies. Trey frowned, realizing her magic was missing its usual oomph.

    "Night Badger is contained!" came a shout from behind the chaos of the battle. The trio of assaulting mages looked relieved at the confirmation, celebrating the news by sending a barrage of magic at the pair of trapped trespassers.

    Trey grunted and he blocked the brunt of the attacks with his shield. He maneuvered skillfully in front of Bree, doing his best to shelter her from the onslaught.

    ¡°Gortrun!¡± Harold Greene bellowed, launching a Shadow Missile straight at Trey. ¡°Begin the Necrotic Gas on Night Badger! Put him down!¡±

    ¡°Nothing personal, Marvin!¡± Hektor yelled.

    ¡°I will fucking kill you, Hektor!¡± the furious dark mage shot back, his rage only slightly muffled by distance.

    ¡°Well, maybe a little personal!¡± Hektor replied. ¡°You¡¯re an asshole!¡±

    Magic continued to fly back and forth, though a lot more flew in Trey¡¯s direction. ¡°Why does everyone have Mindguards?¡± he muttered with frustration.

    Though his question was rhetorical, Bree still felt the need to answer. ¡°Because mind mages are terrifying¡­ and hot. They¡¯re scared the Grand Oracle might show up.¡±

    Trey clenched his jaw, knowing there was no chance Marvin clued the headmaster in on their plans. He blocked an incoming fire projectile and dark magic spell, but a ray of light magic tagged him on the shoulder. ¡°Fuck,¡± he cursed, shaking off the pain. Bree flicked her wand, returning fire, but Trey could tell she wasn¡¯t at her full strength.

    ¡°I got hit with a Dampening spell,¡± Bree told him. ¡°My magic is going to be shit for a little while. Take my wand and blast the fuck out of them.¡±

    Trey reached for the wand, but his enemies exploited his split-second shift in focus to launch a wave of spells. Luckily, Trey managed to block the deluge of magic targeting him. Unfortunately, a fireball slipped past and hit Bree. She screamed as her torso became engulfed in flames, with the wave of her hand, the flames were snuffed, but she wasn¡¯t expecting the dark magic spell that came flying in, nailing her square in the chest. She went flying back, slamming into the wall behind her, and then crumpling to the ground.

    Trey roared, using his newly acquired wand to unleash an Infernal Vortex down the corridor. The raging torrent of flames smashed into the group of attackers, with Hektor catching the spell head-on. He was thrown back, falling to the ground in a pile of smoldering robes.

    ¡°What in the Archmage¡¯s name?!¡± Harold exclaimed. ¡°The null guardian is a fire mage! Fucking Marvin!¡±

    Hektor rose up gingerly while Trey unleashed a series of firebolts at the other mages. Trey stole a glance back at his downed ally. His rage was mildly alleviated when he saw the redhead stir, but she was not in good shape.

    He sliced through an Infernal Vortex that was sent his way and blocked another Shadow Missile.

    ¡°Trey,¡± a weak voice came from behind him. ¡°You need to make a run for it. You''re the best chance we¡¯ve got at getting help.¡±

    Trey laughed despite their predicament. ¡°The moment I leave, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead anyway.¡± He could hear the despair in her voice. ¡°I think I could conjure enough magic to cover your retreat.¡±

    Trey shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of here,¡± he promised, though he had to admit the situation was bleak. ¡°I¡¯ve got one more trick up my sleeve.¡±

    He raised his wand, ready to even the battlefield, but before he could cast, ice spears soared into the havoc, seemingly from nowhere. They smashed into the attacking force that had the battered pair pinned down. A bright flash followed, accompanied by a blazing arc of light that sliced through Hektor¡¯s midsection.

    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± someone screamed. ¡°The Golden Goose has landed!¡±

 Chapter 27 - Golden Goose

    A couple more light spells streaked into the fray before Harold deployed a smokescreen. ¡°Fall back!¡±

    The loud scuffling gradually quieted down, though a certain captive dark mage did not let the scene fall into silence. There was a click and the sound of a door swinging open. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill¡ªGordon?! What the fuck!¡± Marvin¡¯s coughing echoed in the corridor. ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    Trey subtly slid the wand he had wielded back to its owner as the smokescreen began swirling before it disappeared altogether. Trey first noticed a shining orb hovering near the ceiling, providing ample light to the area. Underneath it was a sickly Marvin and the heroic Grand Oracle. On the ground was what remained of Hektor; his corpse had been cleanly cut into two halves.

    Trey next observed that one of the side passages leading from the corridor had been blocked off by a solid wall of hardened metal. The barrier¡¯s surface was twisted and uneven, with globs of molten metal that had begun to form before they cooled. Smaller droplets had splattered outwards, leaving sharp, glistening shards scattered across the ground.

    ¡°Is that Hektor Ba¡¯an?¡± Gordon asked with a raised brow pointing to the top half of the corpse.

    Marvin nodded, maintaining the confused expression on his face.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± the headmaster pondered with contempt. ¡°I expected more.¡±

    Marvin still remained puzzled. ¡°Gordon¡­ What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°How about ¡®thank you, Gordon, for saving my wrinkled ass?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the dark mage said, ¡°but what are you doing here?¡±

    Gordon examined Marvin carefully before turning his attention to Bree, who lay on the floor, her consciousness waning. ¡°I need to get both of you back to Eva, it looks urgent. Can you help?¡± The question was directed at Trey. The armored guardian nodded and bent down to scoop up the fire magic teacher.

    Marvin glanced at the sealed corridor. ¡°What about¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have alerted the town guard and hopefully they¡¯ve surrounded the place by now,¡± Gordon said. ¡°I¡¯m still fully expecting them to slip away, though, because someone wants to play vigilante and not properly plan a sting operation.¡±

    Marvin frowned.

    ¡°I knew you were up to trouble,¡± the Grand Oracle said as he led the way up the stairs. ¡°You¡¯re not as sneaky as you think you are.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Marvin questioned dumbly.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Gordon said. ¡°You still haven¡¯t figured it out?¡±

    ¡°Figured out what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is precious,¡± Gordon said with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve gone stale in your old age.¡±

    ¡°I have not!¡± Marvin countered, his attempt to raise his voice sending him into a coughing fit. ¡°Did you use divination magic?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± the Grand Oracle replied, smiling with glee at his colleague¡¯s befuddlement. ¡°Really? The great Marvin Kalo can¡¯t figure out how he got caught?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me you old coot!¡± Marvin said, his scowl deepening.

    Gordon placed his hands together in front of him in a very child-like gesture of excitement. ¡°You might have avoided Soul Inquiry when you arrived on campus, but you aren¡¯t the only new teacher this year.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s eyes shot over to Bree as a wave of realization hit him. ¡°Ah, unicorn piss!¡±

    ¡°I was astonished to discover that my prodigy fire mage was in cohorts with an old colleague that had disappeared years ago,¡± Gordon admitted. ¡°What amazed me even further was to discover that this long-lost dark mage had uncovered a sinister plot within the walls of my own academy and was feeding information to a certain student, helping her onto a fast track to become a professor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Bree said weakly from Trey¡¯s arms.

    The dark mage shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he begrudgingly admitted. ¡°I neglected to mitigate that risk.¡±

    ¡°So when the two plotting teachers leave campus for a ¡®social¡¯ visit to Koljun,¡± Gordon continued gloating with a smile, ¡°I decided to follow along and see what you¡¯ve been cooking up. Good thing, too, or I would¡ªonce again¡ªhave needed to find a new pair of magic teachers.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the save,¡± Marvin grumbled.

    ¡°You''re welcome,¡± Gordon said with a hint of haughtiness as they stepped out of the warehouse, met by the sight of several guards bustling about. His tone shifted to one of seriousness. ¡°You¡¯ll be telling me exactly what you¡¯re up to once I get this mess sorted out.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s face was already pale from the night¡¯s ordeal, but Trey could see the tension ripple through him as he braced himself for the coming confrontation.

    ¡°Captain Novar,¡± Gordon called out, his voice steady and authoritative. ¡°Thank you for your assistance at this hour and under such urgent circumstances. Have you seen any signs yet?¡±

    The captain shook his head. ¡°No one has reported anything. They must still be inside.¡±

    The Grand Oracle nodded but didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°I must get the wounded back to Windrake,¡± he said, ¡°but I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Still cradling Bree in his arms, Trey trailed behind Marvin and the Grand Oracle for two blocks until they reached an unattended teleporter. The Grand Oracle ushered them onto the platform and then waved his sabre around activating the runes. In a flash, they were back in Greshelm. They navigated through the city and back through the gate to campus. Heading up several floors in the Elysium Spire, they arrived in front of a door, which the headmaster knocked on several times.

    The door opened revealing two surprised women. ¡°Papa? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Skye? What are you doing here?¡±

    The Grand Oracle cleared his throat. ¡°Eva, Professor Adams needs your attention immediately. After you get her settled, Professor Kalo has necrotic poison in his system that will need to be cleared.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure I shouldn¡¯t take care of the poison first?¡± Eva asked.

    ¡°Nah,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Professor Kalo is learning a very important lesson right now. I would hate to cut it short.¡±

    Marvin glared at his smirking colleague.

    ¡°I¡¯m headed back to Koljun,¡± the headmaster announced. ¡°I want everyone to remain here and wait for my return.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Trey stepped through the door into a suite that rivaled Marvin''s faculty housing. While there was no office, the living area was slightly larger, and he noticed an additional bedroom connected to it. Eva guided him to the spare bedroom, indicating that he should place Bree on the bed.

    The elf brought in a basin of water and began her work. ¡°Skye,¡± she called out without looking up. ¡°Trey has injuries as well. Would you like some practice?¡±

    Trey tilted his head to the side, surprised by Eva¡¯s perception.

    ¡°Trey?¡± Skye¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Are you hurt, too? Get over here!¡±

    Trey turned and headed back to the main room to face a concerned sorceress. ¡°Maybe you should take care of Marvin first,¡± he suggested.

    ¡°Do you know how many healers can clear out necrotic poison?¡± Skye asked with her eyebrows raised. ¡°There¡¯s a reason the Grand Oracle brought him to Eva. Now let¡¯s get this armor off you so I can get started.¡±

    Trey undressed and settled onto the sofa. Skye approached, carrying a sizable glass aquarium teeming with vibrant green plants and swimming fish. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°Not everyone is a mage,¡± she said, giving him a knowing look. ¡°Some of us have to work for our mana. I find it easiest to pull mine from the algae and fish.¡± She began waving her hands over the top of the aquarium.

    ¡°I guess there wasn¡¯t a lot of algae in Lovarn,¡± Trey replied.

    Skye giggled. Having gathered enough mana, she began pulling water out of the tank and applying it to Trey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Eva gave me the tip about the algae,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s not a sorceress, but she studies a lot.¡±

    ¡°You practically figured it out yourself,¡± Eva said, emerging from the bedroom. ¡°You study just as much as me.¡± The elf headed over to the other sofa where Marvin was resting, his eyelids closed.

    ¡°You alive, old man?¡± Trey called out.

    The dark mage only grunted in response.

    Eva sat by his side and started pouring water into his mouth. ¡°I apologize, but flushing out necrotic poison is not the most comfortable process.¡±

    Trey turned back to Skye. ¡°What about capture-the-flag matches? Your magical performance so far has been very impressive.¡±

    ¡°They put lots of ants in the soil,¡± she said as if it was common knowledge.

    ¡°You can pull mana from ants?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°They¡¯re actually a great source of mana. Very strong compared to their body size and there¡¯s millions of them.¡±

    Trey shrugged, causing pain to shoot from his shoulder.

    ¡°Stay still!¡± she scolded him. ¡°I¡¯m not as fast as Eva, but I¡¯ll get you patched up. You¡¯ll be as good as new for my birthday.¡±

    Skye¡¯s words caused him to freeze for more reasons than one. Even though he wasn¡¯t looking at her, he could feel her smiling possessively over him.

    A wretched noise coming from the other sofa interrupted their silence. Trey glanced over seeing Marvin gasp for breath as Eva forced more water down his throat. ¡°Sorry, Professor Kalo, but this is just the beginning.¡±

    ***

    Everyone was resting when the Grand Oracle returned, the sour expression on his face reflective of his mood. ¡°The town guard discovered a tunnel that offered an escape route into a nearby lumberyard. There was no sign of the fugitives.¡±

    Marvin sat up, intently listening to the report.

    ¡°So, Marvin,¡± Gordon said, not bothering with formalities in front of the students in the late hour, ¡°tell me what you were doing in Koljun¡ªand you get one chance to tell me the truth.¡±

    Marvin glanced warily at Eva and Skye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use them as an excuse,¡± Gordon chided. ¡°You know what¡¯s coming. They may as well hear everything.¡±

    Marvin sighed. ¡°I received a tip that Harold Greene was in the area and decided to investigate. I was going to inform you of any relevant findings, I assure you.¡±

    An amused smile spread on Gordon¡¯s face. ¡°Ah, so you ventured to Koljun for the good of the academy then? Without telling me, of course?¡±

    ¡°I felt like I could¡¯ve helped clean up loose ends without causing any trouble,¡± Marvin said. ¡°I guess I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Marvin,¡± Gordon said, shaking his head. ¡°It pains me to imagine how gullible you think I am.¡± With that, the Grand Oracle focused intently on his colleague. Marvin, in turn, clenched his jaw tightly and widened his eyes. Trey paled as he realized what was happening.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± the Grand Oracle said after a long, tense moment. ¡°Your mind defenses are stronger than I remember.¡±

    A knot tightened in Trey¡¯s stomach as he sensed Eva¡¯s gaze shift toward him.

    Marvin shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re used to practicing against the elf. I have a few years on her.¡±

    Gordon chuckled, though kept a keen eye on his dark magic professor. ¡°More than a few.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not resort to this,¡± Marvin said gloomily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. I went to track down Grimstone. I believe he has an artifact that I want to see destroyed.¡±

    Gordon scratched his beard. ¡°What artifact?¡±

    ¡°I believe he has Grimmault¡¯s Soul Mirror in his possession.¡±

    The Grand Oracle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A Soul Mirror?¡±

    Marvin nodded solemnly.

    ¡°And you think Grimstone has it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and we are getting closer!¡± Marvin said with excitement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Did you see how they sealed that corridor? I¡¯m convinced that was Grimstone¡¯s handiwork.¡±

    ¡°That contraption that nabbed you was pretty nifty as well,¡± Gordon remarked cheekily, earning a scowl from his colleague.

    ¡°A Soul Mirror would be significant,¡± Gordon said as he stared thoughtfully off into space. ¡°Grimmault could still be directing his followers through such an artifact, even from beyond the grave. Why keep such a mission shrouded in secrecy? You obviously needed me.¡±

    ¡°I may have posed as your enemy to secure meetings with suspected collaborators,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°Keeping you out of the loop granted me the freedom to act in ways you might not have approved of.¡±

    ¡°How did you connect with Professor Adams? And how did you sniff out Greene all the way from Old Barn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lovarn,¡± Marvin corrected him. ¡°You knew I was close with Pravion. We were both cocky bastards when we were younger. Hated each other at first, but realized we had more in common than we cared to admit. I visited the Adams home a few years back. I hadn¡¯t seen Martha since¡­ Well, you know. Bree was just coming into her powers, looking forward to a bright future and excited about enrolling at Windrake. I kept in touch, and when I caught wind that Grimmault¡¯s Soul Mirror was mentoring a successor I used my inside man¡ªor woman, in this case¡ªto aid in my investigation.¡±

    The Grand Oracle folded his arms. ¡°How do you ¡®catch wind¡¯ of something like that?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a professional secret,¡± Marvin replied.

    Gordon groaned. ¡°Very well, but I expect you to keep me updated on your progress. No more secrets, professional or not.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Also, be careful about putting my students in danger,¡± the headmaster said, gesturing to Trey. ¡°I know the situation is different with him, but he¡¯s still a student.¡±

    Marvin''s eyes started to roll, but he stopped and settled with a terse nod instead. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask: did Professor Greene leave anything behind? I assume you didn¡¯t give him much time to pack?¡±

    The headmaster tapped his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I think someone went through his belongings and put everything away. You might want to check with Jeffers to see if he knows where it all ended up.¡±

    A yawn escaped Marvin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Am I boring you?¡± Gordon challenged, though a smirk emerged on his face.

    ¡°Just wait until you¡¯re the one having necrotic poison forced out of your system,¡± Marvin shot back.

    Gordon snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest. Marvin, you and I should plan to return to Koljun soon to search for any lingering clues, but that can wait until tomorrow.¡±

    Marvin nodded, rising from the sofa, eager to leave the suite. He motioned to Trey, and they made their way to the door. Skye gave Eva a quick hug before prancing over to join Trey.

    Gordon peeked into the spare bedroom where Bree still rested. ¡°Eva, would it be all right if Professor Adams stayed the night?¡±

    The elven healer nodded.

    ¡°Oh, and Marvin,¡± Gordon called out to his colleague who had just just escaped the room. ¡°We need to be on alert. They made a move tonight, and even though they failed, I doubt they¡¯re finished. And there¡¯s still a hidden mind mage to uncover¡ªwe can¡¯t afford to be blindsided.¡±

    With that, the door shut, leaving Marivn, Trey, and Skye in the hallway. Once the trio descended the stairs and exited the Spire, they exchanged their farewells and Skye strolled off for the dorms.

    Marvin, however, lingered by Trey¡¯s side. ¡°How does Eva know your name?¡±

    Trey¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened tonight, that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about?¡±

    Marvin frowned and looked away.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to be pissed when he finds out you lied to him,¡± Trey said.

    The tired dark mage glanced over his shoulder at the towering building. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a lie,¡± he replied. ¡°It just wasn¡¯t the truth.¡±

 Chapter 29 - The Analune

    Gordon sat at his desk, looking up at Eva, who had just entered his office. ¡°I made your request for the null guardian," he said, noticing a flicker of excitement move across her face.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, stepping forward.

    ¡°Do you trust him?¡± he asked.

    She was taken aback. ¡°Trey? He¡¯s very competent. I believe he¡¯s top of his class. We¡¯re taking the teleporter to Heavenfalls, though, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to his guardian abilities. He miraculously kept Professor Adams alive in that shitshow they got into in Koljun.¡± He paused, stroking his beard. ¡°Marvin¡¯s been lying to us. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡±

    ¡°You think there¡¯s more he¡¯s hiding from us?¡±

    Gordon nodded, his expression turning grim. ¡°I know it. My divination magic has shown me Marvin sneaking the mind mage onto campus, along with a null guardian, who I¡¯m assuming is Trey.¡±

    Eva¡¯s eyebrows raised.

    ¡°He probably knows who the mind mage is,¡± Gordon said with a frown. ¡°He went to Goltenberg a few weeks ago, I wonder if that is where they are hiding. I hate to do this during your Analune Festival, but I need you to get information out of him.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Gordon snorted. ¡°You''re a pretty girl and he¡¯s an eighteen-year-old boy. It¡¯ll be easier than you think. Marvin wouldn¡¯t appreciate it, but if you can¡¯t get anything out of him, I¡¯ll use mind magic when you return.¡±

    ¡°What if I know¡ªI mean¡ªwhat if I discover something?¡±

    ¡°If you uncover the identity of the mind mage,¡± he said in a serious tone, ¡°inform me right away. We must catch them by surprise. Mind mages are incredibly dangerous and difficult to capture.¡±

    ¡°What if the mind mage is on Professor Kalo¡¯s side? Wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡±

    Gordon shook his head. ¡°Marvin is a powerful mage, but he¡¯s terrible at picking allies. The mess in Koljun happened because he trusted a bounty hunter. No, Marvin¡¯s judgment of mind mages is unreliable. I will not let history repeat itself.¡± His face darkened for a moment before he glanced back at his elven prodigy.

    ¡°I need to run to a meeting with the Duke of Greshlem to discuss increasing the vigilance of the city guard,¡± Gordon said. ¡°I must be going now, but your guardian should be showing up soon. Enjoy your festival!¡± He rose, strapped his sabre on, and retrieved his bag. On his way out the door, he shouted over his shoulder. ¡°And don¡¯t miss too much school!¡±

    ***

    Trey took a detour by Marvin¡¯s office, hoping to warn him before surrendering himself into the headmaster¡¯s clutches. However, upon arriving, he discovered the suite in the Arc was empty. With a resigned sigh, he began the trek to the Spire, his feet dragging the whole way.

    Climbing the many flights of stairs, he paused in front of the office door, wondering what awaited him behind it. He had even cheated, peeking into Jeffers mind searching for a clue, but the head guardian¡¯s orders had been too simple, not offering anything useful to a mind mage. He gripped the straps on the bundle of armor he carried on his back, reminding him that it was there.

    Taking a deep breath, he knocked on the door. After a moment, it swung open. He blinked, confused at what he was seeing. ¡°Hi, Eva.¡±

    ¡°Fancy seeing you here,¡± the elf said.

    ¡°Uh¡­ is the headmaster here?¡± Trey asked, trying to glance past Eva, not daring to hope he could be so lucky.

    ¡°I could fetch him real quick if you would prefer?¡± she replied with a straight face.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay,¡± he hastily answered.

    A smirk broke across Eva¡¯s face. ¡°Good, because he¡¯s actually at a meeting in Greshelm.¡±

    He shot her a mock scowl. ¡°Do you enjoy using me as entertainment?¡±

    She smiled pleasantly at him. ¡°Yes. Now come on. I¡¯m taking you to Heavenfalls.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m escorting you,¡± he corrected her. ¡°I should get my armor on.¡±

    Eva looked at him and shrugged. ¡°You might want to hurry, then. The Grand Oracle could return at any moment.¡±

    Trey snorted and shook his head playfully at the elf. ¡°Am I going to regret going with you?¡±

    The elven mage flashed him an innocent smile. ¡°Of course not. Heavenfalls is the best place in all of Arestia.¡±

    After suiting up, Trey followed the nimble elf down the stairs, giving Trey a taste of the physical training he thought he had skipped.

    ¡°Are we expecting danger?¡± he asked, still feeling like he was missing many details.

    She began shaking her head, but then she stopped herself. ¡°Well, you never know what might be out there. You¡¯ll want to stay close to me.¡±

    Eva led them off campus to the teleporter, where she paid the attendant. They stepped onto the platform with the light mage, and the casting commenced. Just as the runes began to glow around them, Trey caught a glimpse of a figure lurking in the shadows of a nearby building. An intrusive thought flickered by, his stomach tightening¡ªbut before he could process the unease, the world shifted around them. Greshelm was swiftly replaced by a breathtaking panorama that greeted them at the other end of the teleportation spell.

    Towering mountain peaks with forested alcoves decorating the cliffs battled against the clouds for a place in the sky. Streams of crystalline water cascaded down the mountainsides, falling to where they flowed into rivers, carving out lush green valleys. Quaint hamlets blended in with the trees, with paths that wound back and forth as they climbed the slopes. Trey was used to the forests of Lovarn. The sight in front of him belonged in a different world.

    Eva looked at Trey¡¯s expression with unrestrained joy. ¡°Welcome to Heavenfalls!¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± was all Trey could respond with, his eyes still darting every which way.

    ¡°The Analune Festival starts today,¡± she said, pulling him off the platform. ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡±

    ¡°What is the Analune Festival?¡± Trey asked, guessing that¡¯s precisely what she wanted him to do.

    ¡°The Analune is a stunning natural light phenomenon that occurs just one night a year,¡± she explained enthusiastically. ¡°The festival lasts for two days, with the Analune in between. There will be lots of food, of course. And I¡¯ll have to show you Zopal Falls¡±

    The pair continued their walk, heading closer to the base of the mountains.

    ¡°Just so you don¡¯t get freaked out,¡± Eva said, ¡°I should warn you that I have three moms.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Trey¡¯s eyebrows lifted in surprise. He cast a brief, discreet glance between her legs, trying to determine if she was packing anything ¡®extra.¡¯ The horrified look on the elf¡¯s face informed him that he had been caught.

    ¡°No!!! Not like that! I have a dad, too! Why would you¡­ Ugh! Nevermind!¡±

    Trey¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Sorry,¡± he mumbled.

    The elven girl huffed. ¡°There was a famous battle during the Burning Covenant that tragically cost many lives, including most of the enclave¡¯s male population. Eventually, the newer generations will even out again, but the men of Heavenfalls had to take on multiple wives.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Trey said. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Given his recent activities with Nora and Skye, he was certain he would be just fine with Eva¡¯s family situation.

    ¡°Eva!¡± a white-haired elf called from a distance. ¡°You made it!¡±

    ¡°I also have a lot of siblings,¡± Eva added. ¡°You¡¯re about to meet the loudest one.¡±

    ¡°Viessa!¡± she called out. ¡°You know I¡¯d never missed the Analune!¡±

    Viessa sprinted toward them, with speed that Trey realized was enhanced by magic.

    ¡°Do you have light magic in the family?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Her maternal grandfather,¡± Eva replied.

    Viessa came flying in with outstretched arms, nearly tackling Eva with sheer enthusiasm. ¡°I missed you so much! Why is there a boy with you? Oh, you should see the pie I¡¯m making. Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Eva¡¯s cheeks colored a deep red. ¡°Viessa, look at his armor. He¡¯s clearly a null guardian. He¡¯s escorting me. Nothing more.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never had an escort be¡ª¡±

    ¡°What kind of pie are you making?¡± Eva interjected.

    Trey tailed behind the two elven sisters, traveling to a nearby hamlet nestled in a grove of trees. They mostly ignored him, though Viessa would occasionally sneak a peek over her shoulder.

    They arrived at the hamlet, where Trey was introduced to more of Eva¡¯s family, each member greeting him with warmth and enthusiasm. After a brief tour, he was shown to a guest cabin, and he was pleasantly surprised by the cozy accommodations.

    He tried to participate in the feast preparations but quickly drowned in the bustle as he failed to keep up with the scurrying elves. Realizing he was more of an obstacle than a helper, he decided to practice his combat drills. He found a downed tree and used the trunk to challenge his balance as he worked through the motions with his sword.

    After a while, he noticed Viessa watching him. ¡°You¡¯re really a guardian, huh?¡±

    Trey chortled. ¡°Disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she said with a sly smile. ¡°I was hoping Eva finally found a boy.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she did,¡± he said, returning her sly smile. ¡°You should ask her about our date.¡±

    Viessa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Date?!¡± She turned and sprinted back into the hamlet. ¡°Eva!¡±

    Eva stomped over to him after a few minutes. ¡°Did you tell Viessa about our date?¡±

    Trey put on his most innocent face. ¡°Which one is Viessa again?¡±

    Eva feigned a scowl. ¡°I don¡¯t need mind magic to know that you¡¯re guilty. Come on, the feast is about to start.¡±

    Trey put his sword away and followed Eva back to the hamlet, where he discovered that the ¡®feast¡¯ was less a formal dinner and more of a chaotic celebration of food, drinks, and music. The hamlet¡¯s square was decorated with fabric banners and colorful lanterns. The elves were likewise dressed in extravagant garments. He was not shy about grabbing a plate of food and a mug of ale as he watched the festivities.

    As the night wore on, Eva¡¯s father climbed atop a table. ¡°Thank you all for an incredible feast,¡± he said in an elevated voice. ¡°May the enclave be blessed with another year of prosperity. Let¡¯s get ready to watch the Analune!¡±

    After the announcement, there was a mass exodus from the hamlet to a mountain meadow.

    Trey nestled into Eva¡¯s quilt, looking up at the evening sky. As the last of the twilight dimmed, a celestial performance softly materialized. Vertical streaks of green, magenta, and golden light shimmered in the sky, giving the illusion that they were falling to the earth. As the starry backdrop of the show grew darker, the lights only shined brighter.

    Trey¡¯s gaze was enraptured with the heavens falling when he felt something brush delicately against his hand. The corners of his lips curled into a smile as he opened his fingers and grasped at the coy elf¡¯s hand. The two lay there amidst a sea of spectating elves, enjoying each other¡¯s closeness as they witnessed the Analune.

    ***

    Trey awoke to Eva pounding on the guest cabin¡¯s door. ¡°Wake up! We¡¯re going to Zopal Falls.¡±

    He rolled out of bed and shuffled over to the door. Opening the door, he shielded his eyes from the morning sun. ¡°Why are we up so early?¡±

    Eva snorted. ¡°You already missed breakfast. Does one late night turn you into a hungover dwarf?¡±

    He was up late the previous night, too, but he wasn¡¯t about to fill Eva in on those details. ¡°I didn¡¯t know dwarves could get hangovers.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t really,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s more of a¡­ elven saying.¡±

    ¡°So, we¡¯re heading out?¡±

    The elf nodded.

    Trey turned to grab his armor.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear that,¡± she suggested. ¡°We¡¯re not going that far and these mountains are perfectly safe.¡±

    Trey eyed the onyx steel breastplate, tempted to leave the extra weight behind. Yet, the memory of the shadowy figure in Greshelm still lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of unease. He shook his head, a small, firm gesture. ¡°I¡¯m wearing it. Just in case.¡±

    Eva shrugged. ¡°I suppose I should be glad you¡¯re taking my safety so seriously.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping to earn some preferential treatment when I get injured in my capture-the-flag matches,¡± he joked while putting on his armor. Eva strode over, helping him tighten the straps.

    ¡°This seems like such a chore,¡± she commented. ¡°It¡¯s so much easier being a mage.¡± She turned to hide the mischievous smile on her face.

    Trey ignored her jest, and instead, placed his helmet on his head and stepped out of the cabin. ¡°Where to?¡± he asked Eva, who had followed him out.

    She pointed in a direction and the pair started their trek. They passed by several other houses before turning onto a trail. A crisp, pine-scented breeze accompanied them, enhancing their peaceful venture into the forested canyon. Sunlight filtered through the canopy, casting dappled shadows on the ground.

    Eva watched as he hiked in his armor. ¡°You certainly are committed to whatever ruse you¡¯re trying to pull off.¡±

    Trey laughed. ¡°Not as committed as you are to turning me into a mind mage.¡±

    ¡°Wait up!¡± a voice called from behind them, interrupting their banter. ¡°I¡¯m coming!

    ¡°Viessa!¡± Eva exclaimed after spinning around. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I just told you,¡± she said, panting as she caught up to them. ¡°I¡¯m coming. What? Did the two of you want to go to the most romantic waterfall in Arestia alone?¡±

    Eva glared at the younger elf. ¡°Don¡¯t you have magic to practice or something?¡±

    ¡°I can practice on the way,¡± Viessa assured her fuming sister. ¡°I¡¯ve got another year before I head to Windrake. Not everyone can get in when they¡¯re sixteen.¡±

    An awkward silence prevailed over the group for a few minutes, but the talkative Viessa eventually wormed her way into a conversation with Eva.

    It didn¡¯t even take an hour for Trey to hear the distant rush of water. The last leg of their journey was short, the path hugging the base of a cliff as they neared the roar of the waterfall. Soon, the trio was presented with a majestic sight. From the top of the cliff, water tumbled gracefully over the rugged rocks, creating a glistening veil that sparkled in the sunlight before splashing into a crystal-clear pool below. From there, it flowed lazily into a river, picking up speed as it traveled down the jagged mountain gulch.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Eva asked, excitedly gauging Trey¡¯s reaction.

    Trey, meanwhile, angled his neck back, trying to catch a glimpse of the cliff¡¯s apex, his eyes wide with wonder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to convince Eva to go skinny dipping,¡± Viessa said abruptly. ¡°Maybe you should try to persuade her, Trey.¡±

    ¡°Viessa!¡± Eva scolded her younger sister. ¡°Keep the conversation appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Or what? Trey will spank me?¡±

    Viessa yelped as a shove sent her flying. Eva wore a satisfied grin as a loud splash rippled through the pool.

    ¡°Unicorn piss!¡± Viessa cried. ¡°The water is freezing!¡±

    Trey and Eva lounged at the base of the waterfall, while Viessa shivered, trying to soak in as much sun as she could. After an hour of relaxing in the serene sanctuary, they began heading back.

    Viessa¡¯s earlier plunge did not deter her from pestering Eva¡¯s escort. ¡°So, Trey, when are you going to take Eva on another¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hold up,¡± Trey said, cutting her short. His arm shot defensively across Eva while his eyes scanned the surrounding forest with a sudden intensity.

    A confused Viessa looked around, then burst out laughing. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to get handsy with my sister. Nice try, but there¡¯s no danger this close to the enclave.¡±

    Viessa¡¯s teasing did nothing to ease his vigilance. Eva blushed, but Trey kept his arm protectively over her, his gaze growing more guarded.

    Viessa rolled her eyes. ¡°Look at the big, strong guardian taking care of the damsel in dist¡ª¡±

    Trey sternly held up his other hand, silencing the chatty elf. Scrutinizing shifting shadows in the brush, his eyes widened a split-second before the forest erupted in chaos. ¡°Get down!¡±

 Chapter 30 - The Battle of Zopal Falls

    Trey wrapped himself around Eva and brought her to the ground as a salvo of fire spells streaked over them. An assault team of five mages emerged from the treeline, pinning the trio of hikers against the base of the cliff.

    ¡°Viessa,¡± he shouted. ¡°Run for help. They¡¯re after Eva.¡±

    Viessa looked at him with a blank stare before processing his instructions. Finally understanding the situation, she pivoted and propelled herself forward. Threading the gap between two attacking mages, she triggered a light spell, giving her an extra burst of speed to rush past them. She disappeared down the trail, racing back to the hamlet unscathed. Trey let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding, relieved to see that his judgment had been sound; most of the magical attacks remained directed at the older elf left behind.

    Trey did his best to deflect the incoming spells as Eva pulled a meager amount of water from the ground, shaped it into an ice disc, and hurled it at the nearest assailant. A jet of flames blocked the trajectory, disintegrating it in a burst of scalding water.

    Eva narrowly dodged a fire ball and scampered behind Trey. ¡°Get me back to the river!¡± she commanded, her voice laced with determination, though he could hear an underlying tremor of fear she was desperately trying to suppress.

    Leading with his shield, Trey charged back down the trail with the elf in his shadow. The fire mage standing in their way jumped to the side and flicked his wand at them, but Trey¡¯s sword lashed out and struck him in the wrist before any magic could be cast.

    Trey twirled around to cover Eva¡¯s back as they sprinted down the path, the attackers relentlessly casting spells in an effort to bring them down. He managed to deflect several incoming projectiles, but then a fire bolt struck his shoulder, searing through his armor. Pain radiated through him as he winced, the heat biting into his skin. His instincts kicked in as he spotted a Shadow Missile hurtling toward him. He swiftly adjusted his stance to evade it, trying to maintain his pace alongside Eva. Just then, two fire spells roared toward him, and with no time to deflect both, he braced himself for the impending impact.

    A rush of water surged past him, intercepting the fire magic with a hiss of angry steam. Trey stole a glimpse over his shoulder, the crescendo of rushing water guiding his senses before his eyes confirmed it: they had reached the river.

    Even with Eva¡¯s access to the abundance of flowing water, Trey still recognized they were outnumbered. Four out of the five opponents were fire mages with the last one spewing out dark magic. He recognized Aribelle leading the group, her head defended by an onyx-steel crown.

    At least the others don¡¯t have Mindguards, Trey thought, counting the small victories.

    The spells came flying in as the attackers fanned out.

    ¡°Eva, cross the river,¡± Trey demanded. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off.¡±

    His elven companion scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on the other side that will help me escape, and you¡¯re stupid if you think I¡¯m leaving you here alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± he shot back with a grin despite the fury of magic bombarding his shield. ¡°I¡¯ve got some fire mages to keep me company. I don¡¯t know why they invited the dark mage, though. They always ruin the party.¡±

    Eva did not laugh at his humor. Instead, she demonstrated her stubbornness by marching up to his side, pulling a massive wave of water across the ground behind her. Together, they faced off against enemies spread out in front of them. Trey, however, lacked viable options to go on the offensive. He felt it irresponsible and risky to leave Eva¡¯s side to chase down a mage, and he wasn¡¯t quite ready to break out his hidden talents. Eva was holding her own against the onslaught of fire magic, but she, too, was struggling to launch any meaningful counterattacks.

    Trey failed to fully deflect a dark magic spell, catching just a fraction of the effects. He felt his limbs weaken and his vision fell out of focus for a moment. He heard a pained yelp come from behind him during his moment of vulnerability. Smashing through a fire bolt with the shield, he regained focus while he recovered his strength. He took a moment to evaluate his elven ally, who was dousing her charred right leg with water.

    A flare in the corner of his eye jolted him into action. ¡°Watch out!¡± he warned, pushing her out of the way of the fireball that sizzled by both their heads.

    ¡°Trey,¡± Eva said, a hint of desperation in her voice. ¡°You do whatever you need to do to get us out of here. I swear on the Archmage¡¯s name I will keep your secrets.¡±

    Trey¡¯s jaw clenched. He wasn¡¯t really sure he had the liberty of holding back for much longer anyway. He focused on the nearest fire mage, sending a command to toss him his wand. His mental effort was met with too much resistance, and the enemy tossed him another fireball instead.

    Trying a different approach, Trey latched on to his enemy¡¯s intent to destroy him. He sent another command, suggesting that the mage should use his wand as a throwing dagger and go for a kill shot, subconsciously trying to convince him that was a more efficient way to eliminate the guardian. A headache began to form as Trey streamed more mind magic into his target¡¯s mind. Finally, the fire mage growled as reeled and chucked his wand as hard as he could, aiming for Trey¡¯s throat.

    Expecting the throw, Trey snatched the twirling wand out of the air and swiftly gripped it. With the snap of his wrist, he blasted the confused assailant with fire magic. The screaming mage stumbled backward, his limbs flailing around as the flames consumed him. One last sentence escaped his mouth before Trey silenced him for good with another spell. ¡°He¡¯s a mind mage!¡±

    The words echoed off the cliff walls, returning to the skirmish with a haunting psychological impact. Any momentum that the enemy had built up with their initial ambush evaporated. No longer restrained by the need for subterfuge, Trey began scanning the minds of the combatants. He found what he was looking for in the dark mage. He latched on to the doubt swirling in his enemy¡¯s head: why does she have a Mindguard and I don¡¯t?

    With some manipulation, he evolved that thought into: I should be the one to have the Mindguard.

    Reinforcing that belief with mind magic, Trey focused as he pushed it one step further: I¡¯m going to take the Mindguard.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Trey was encouraged when he saw his efforts bear fruit. The dark mage turned and launched a Shadow Missile at his leader.

    ¡°Kalred! What are you doing?¡± Aribelle exclaimed, trying to counter the new threat. ¡°Fucking mind mage! Snap out of it, Kalred!¡± With the swipe of her wand, she sent a Pyroclasm spell at the mind-controlled defector.

    With the fight heating up between the dark mage and Aribelle, the mind magic became less strenuous. Trey wasted no time celebrating the temporary balancing of the battlefield odds. He continued streaming his magic into the dark mage while turning to one of the other mages.

    Unleashing a series of spells, Trey dueled against another fire mage while carefully maintaining a mental connection to the dark mage. Fire magic flew back and forth, with Trey slowly gaining the advantage. Relief began to wash over him as he immediately realized his foes were not as well trained as the trio of opponents he fought against in Koljun. With Aribelle preoccupied, victory was in sight.

    Trey and his water mage ally turned on the next nearest fire mage while the professor-turned-fugitive quelled the rebellion within her ranks in the background. With Eva pelting their target with ice, it wasn¡¯t much of a challenge for Trey to gain the upper hand. With the twirl from his stolen wand, he unleashed an Infernal Vortex, engulfing his unfortunate opponent in a torrent of flames.

    After defeating Kalred, Aribelle assessed the battlefield with a dissatisfied expression. Amongst the numerous scorch marks marring nearly every tree trunk, her fallen minions littered the landscape. Extending her arm, an outburst of fire magic spewed from her wand, razing the lush ground in front of her. A ferocious wall of flames roared upward toward the canopy. When the magic-fueled inferno finally died down, only an empty forest was left behind. The last remaining attacker had fled.

    A muted sob broke Trey¡¯s concentration, drawing his attention over to Eva. He saw the elf take a deep breath, trying to calm herself. Checking his surroundings one last time, he reached his arms out, offering her his embrace.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Eva said, hugging him tightly. ¡°You saved us.¡±

    ¡°You did great,¡± Trey said, feeling the elf still shaking in his arms. ¡°You didn¡¯t panic and your water magic is exactly what we needed against those fire mages. Let¡¯s not make it a habit, but I¡¯ll fight alongside you anytime.¡±

    A weak chuckle escaped the emotional elf. ¡°Why were they out here? Why me?¡±

    ¡°If I had to guess,¡± Trey replied, ¡°they identified you as a close ally to the Grand Oracle and a valuable healer. Eliminating you would weaken Windrake¡¯s defenses, which makes me believe there¡¯s a larger plan in motion. We should head back.¡±

    ¡°How are you so calm?¡± she questioned. ¡°Is this normal for you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he responded, shaking his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too long ago when I was in your position.¡± A memory of a dwarf lunging at him flashed in his mind.

    ¡°You dominated that fight,¡± she said, scanning the area through her teary eyes. ¡°They were terrified of you at the end.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Trey said, his eyes darting nervously over to where the last opponent had fled. ¡°I wish I could have stopped Aribelle Forswick from escaping. Not only is she dangerous, but now my secret is out.¡±

    Eva¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do my best to protect your identity, but the Grand Oracle is already suspicious of you. He¡¯s planning on interrogating you himself if I come back empty.¡±

    Trey sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll figure something out. I¡¯m glad I was able to get you through that mess safely.¡±

    She playfully slapped his shoulder, sending a wave of pain through his body. ¡°You¡¯re a fire mage, too! I thought I saw something in the capture-the-flag match. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve been hiding that as well.¡± She paused, noticing his wince. Then her eyes locked onto his shoulder. ¡°Trey! You need to start telling me things!¡±

    She dragged him over to the river and started using her healing magic on him.

    As he enjoyed the soothing sensation coating his shoulder, a question surfaced in his head. A question he had been curious about for some time. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told him?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Oracle,¡± he clarified. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told him about me?¡±

    ¡°You did an unnervingly good job of placing doubts in my mind,¡± she admitted. ¡°I was never certain you were a mind mage. I thought about disclosing my suspicions several times, but¡­ You have to understand, once he finds out, everything will change for you. I had to be sure.¡±

    ¡°What do you think he will¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eva!¡± a voice carried through the trees, interrupting their conversation.

    Eva¡¯s head snapped to attention. ¡°Is that Viessa? Viessa!¡±

    ¡°Eva!¡±

    After a moment of shouting back and forth, Viessa came running down the trail, followed by an armed escort of eight elves.

    ¡°Eva,¡± the younger sister cried. ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± She leapt into Eva¡¯s arms. After a moment, Viessa pulled back. She blinked as she surveyed the scene around her. ¡°Who killed all the mages?¡±

    The sisterly reunion was cut short, however, when one of the escorting guards stepped forward. ¡°Eva,¡± he said with a sense of urgency, ¡°you are needed back at Windrake Academy. Immediately. Come with us.¡±

    A confused expression crossed her face. ¡°Immediately? Why?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Oracle has been poisoned.¡±

    ***

    Somewhere in Greshelm¡­

    A group was assembled in a large, dark chamber. A dozen individuals were seated at a long table with several others lined up along the walls. There was no warning when the door burst open, alarming everyone in the chamber. A man, who had been sitting at the head of the table before the abrupt disturbance, lowered his wand and relaxed his stance as soon as he recognized the intruder. ¡°A bit dramatic, don¡¯t you think, Aribelle?¡± He raised an eyebrow upon seeing her disgruntled frown. ¡°I¡¯m hoping everything went well?¡±

    To the man¡¯s dismay, the weary fire mage shook her head. ¡°The healer lives, Harold.¡±

    Harold frowned. ¡°Kalred and the others?¡±

    ¡°Dead,¡± she replied solemnly as she stepped further into the room, approaching the edge of the table. ¡°Marvin¡¯s bodyguard was there. You remember the fire mage disguised as a null guardian?¡± Harold barely had time to nod before . ¡°He¡¯s also a mind mage.¡±

    The revelation sent a tremor of unease through the dark chamber. Every occupant was paying close attention to the conversation.

    ¡°Did you hear that, my lord?¡± Harold asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± a voice called out, commanding the room. ¡°Do you know who this guardian is?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Harold answered while shooting Aribelle a questioning look. She silently shook her head. ¡°Koljun was the first time we encountered him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, where¡¯s Grimstone? I must consult with him.¡±

    ¡°He should be arriving shortly,¡± Harold answered. ¡°The city has been more difficult to get into the past couple of days.¡± With a frown, he looked up at Aribelle. ¡°How did you get back so fast?¡±

    ¡°I snuck in through the southern teleport with a group of ladies traveling to the theater,¡± she answered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. No one saw me.¡±

    Harold snorted. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to make mistakes that would compromise our resurgence.¡±

    ¡°Is the other healer dead?¡± the voice interrupted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Harold. ¡°The Draken Squad took him out late last night. I suppose we should have sent them to Heavenfalls with Aribelle.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. The plan moves forward regardless. Fortune favors the bold, and we risk discovery every second we delay. Darius, our fate is in your hands now. Fulfill your destiny.¡±

    A blond, well-dressed man sitting in the background sat up a little straighter. ¡°It will be my honor to serve you, my lord.¡±

 Chapter 31 - The Rogues Return

    When Eva and Trey arrived back in Greshlem, Professor Mullens was waiting for them outside the gates along with a group of guards. ¡°Eva, hurry! The situation is dire.¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Sir Kallam been summoned?¡± Eva questioned. ¡°He overcharges for his healing, but certainly the situation would¡¯ve justified the expense?¡±

    ¡°Found dead in his house this morning,¡± Professor Lokia said. ¡°Murdered.¡± She ushered the elf through the campus entrance. Trey stepped forward to signal to the guards his own intent to enter when he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Trey!¡± his blonde roommate exclaimed. ¡°I see you escaped the headmaster¡¯s office. I was worried there for a little bit, but then I realized I would¡¯ve gotten the room all to myself. I¡¯ve already taken your mattress and pillow¡­ I¡¯m not sure you¡¯re getting them back.¡±

    Trey laughed, grateful for the comic relief. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he said with a teasing smile. ¡°You were already very familiar with my mattress anyway.¡± He rubbed his chin as he looked around. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±

    ¡°This is perfect!¡± Nora exclaimed, grabbing his hand. ¡°My dad is in town and decided to visit me. I¡¯m going to eat lunch with him, and you¡¯re coming with me.¡±

    The color drained from Trey¡¯s face. ¡°Your dad is visiting Windrake? Now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nora said, looking at him funny. ¡°He comes to Greshelm every once in a while. It¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.¡±

    Trey felt stuck. Marvin¡¯s would be pissed if I went alone, he thought, but Marvin would also be pissed if I passed up this opportunity. He shrugged. Marvin is just going to be pissed.

    He gave Nora a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet your dad.¡±

    Her face lit up with excitement. ¡°Great! We are going to my favorite grill. It¡¯s just a few blocks this way. Oh, and my dad doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m doing the whole null guardian thing, so if you could¡­ not mention anything, I would appreciate it.¡±

    Trey gave her a wink. ¡°You keep my secrets and I keep yours.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure doing business,¡± Nora said with a quick bow.

    The duo then walked the short distance into the city, where an enticing smoky aroma reached Trey¡¯s nostrils before he spotted the restaurant. Nora poked her head in before returning to the street, sending inquisitive looks in several directions. ¡°I thought he¡¯d be here by now,¡± she said.

    As if on cue, a blond-haired man appeared around the corner, his long strides carrying him swiftly toward them. ¡°Nora! Sorry I¡¯m running late. My previous meeting ran a little long.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nora replied. ¡°Trey ate your food, though.¡±

    Trey opened his mouth to defend himself, but before any words came out, Darius offered his hand with a smile. ¡°You must be the Trey who is threatening my lunch.¡±

    Trey shook his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Schallevon,¡± he said with a dry mouth, desperately trying to maintain eye contact.

    ¡°Where did you get that crown?¡± Nora asked. ¡°It looks cool.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this?¡± Darius replied, pointing to the Mindguard on his head. ¡°I picked it up on a business trip.¡±

    Nora angled her head. ¡°It looks like it might be made out of onyx steel?¡±

    Darius shrugged, his fingers tracing the interwoven bands of black metal. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Good catch!¡± The man took in a deep sniff. ¡°Shall we go in?¡±

    The trio entered the restaurant and Darius hurried a server over to take their order. Trey dug into his sauce-glazed ribs while Nora and her father chattered away. Trey found their conversation intriguing, knowing they were both hiding the truth from each other. Nora guarded her null guardian status, while Darius concealed a secret much darker. Trey observed inconspicuously, trying to solve the puzzle.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re a null guardian,¡± Darius addressed Trey when Nora paused the conversation to stuff her face. Trey still had on much of his armor.

    ¡°You are quite perceptive, sir,¡± Trey responded, putting a grin on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have to wear your armor any time you leave campus?¡± Darius questioned, cutting another bite from his steak.

    ¡°Trey just got back from a mission for the Grand Oracle,¡± Nora said with her mouth full, not bothering to hide her bragging tone.

    Darius¡¯ focus snapped onto Trey, a flash of fear in his eyes. ¡°For the Grand Oracle? You just got back?¡±

    ¡°Nora is talking it up too much,¡± Trey responded casually. ¡°He just had me deliver something to Hedard.¡±

    Guess I might be hiding more than both of them combined, Trey mused.

    Darius¡¯ shoulders visibly relaxed. ¡°Hedard, huh? That¡¯s about as far out as you can go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do your fair share of traveling,¡± Trey said, easily shifting topics. ¡°Nora tells me you deal in artifacts?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Darius replied. ¡°I do travel quite a bit. Let me tell you about the time I took Nora to Lettenville.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Nora protested. ¡°Not this story.¡±

    They talked for the rest of the meal, which was surprisingly short. Darius checked his watch several times before paying for the food and returning to the streets of Greshelm.

    ¡°I enjoyed catching up with you, sweetheart,¡± Darius said, hugging Nora. ¡°I have a few more minutes to spare, how about you give me a brief tour of Windrake? You don¡¯t mind giving me some time with my daughter, do you, Trey?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Trey responded, backing away to give them space, but still remaining within earshot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you around,¡± Nora said, ¡°but I¡¯m not introducing you to any more of my friends. You¡¯ve already embarrassed me enough in front of Trey.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Darius chuckled ¡°Ah, before I forget, I have an errand I need you to run.¡± Darius checked his pocket watch. ¡°In six hours, right after the sun sets, I need you to deliver this to Oinko¡¯s in the southern part of the city.¡± He handed her a package.

    Trey didn¡¯t need mind magic to see the confusion play across Nora¡¯s pretty features. ¡°You need me to do a delivery? At night?¡± She peeked into the package.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart,¡± Darius said, ¡°but I¡¯m meeting with the trade commission after dinner, and they jabber more than you do in a chocolate shop.¡± He chuckled at his own joke. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not too much of an inconvenience.¡±

    Nora scrunched her face, but then her face softened. ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two started heading toward the academy, but Darius pivoted before they got too far. ¡°Trey,¡± he called, trotting over to him.

    Fuck, Trey cursed to himself as a bout of paranoia seized his brain. What did I do? Is he suspicious?

    ¡°What are your intentions with my daughter?¡± he asked in a gruff voice. But just as quickly, his stern expression dissolved into a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m kidding¡­ mostly. I can see that you two are close. I love Nora, but she can be a bit free-spirited¡ªI¡¯m sure you know what I mean. There¡¯s a delivery she¡¯s doing for me and I want you to go with her. I¡¯d appreciate knowing that she¡¯s not only safe but also punctual. Here¡¯s some money,¡± he insisted with a hint of eagerness, extending his clutch hand. ¡°Treat yourselves to some drinks while you¡¯re over there. Just make sure you¡¯re in southern Greshelm in six hours. She should have the rest of the details. You got it?¡±

    Trey hesitantly accepted the money with an automatic nod, his mind racing. He wants to make sure she¡¯s not on campus, he realized, his gut sinking to the ground. Everything was coming together, and it was up to him to spoil the surprise.

    Trey watched Darius return to his daughter''s side, then he casually waved goodbye as Nora and her father walked away. The moment they disappeared from view, he took off around the corner, taking a slightly longer route back to the academy, but confident his speed would make up the difference. He arrived slightly out of breath, but well ahead of them. Once through the gate, he sprinted to the Arc where he caught Marvin exiting his classroom.

    ¡°There you are!¡± the dark mage exclaimed. ¡°You have some explain¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not now,¡± Trey butted in. ¡°The attack on Windrake is happening tonight, after nightfall.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s brow raised. ¡°And how did you figure that out?¡±

    ¡°Dairus Schallevon is in the city, wearing a Mindguard. He¡¯s pulling Nora away for some bogus errand.¡±

    ¡°Did you apprehend him?¡± Marvin asked.

    ¡°I was a first-year Windrake student that was third-wheeling a daddy-daughter date in the middle of Greshlem,¡± Trey shot back. ¡°How was I supposed to ¡®apprehend¡¯ him?¡±

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Marvin cursed. ¡°Where did you see him last?¡±

    ¡°He was coming on campus with Nora. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll stay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get him,¡± Marvin said. ¡°You need to sound the alarm. Gordon is recovering, I don¡¯t know if I want you going up there anyway. Go find Jeffers, and tell him the attack on Windrake is coming. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mako?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find her all day,¡± he answered, taking his first steps down the hallway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him,¡± Trey requested.

    Marvin grunted.

    ¡°Oh, Marvin,¡± Trey called after him. ¡°Eva knows. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the headmaster finds out.¡±

    After some initial confusion, a flash of panic flickered across Marvin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, luckily there¡¯s a storm coming.¡± With the swish of his cloak, he disappeared down the hallway.

    Trey exited the Arc and found Jeffers amongst a group of guardians near the keep. ¡°Jeffers, I come with an urgent message. Enemy forces are planning to strike Windrake tonight. We must start preparing the defenses now.¡±

    The head guardian titled his head, his mouth slightly agape. ¡°How do you know this?¡±

    ¡°Marvin told me to relay this information to you,¡± Trey replied, mostly telling the truth. ¡°He said with the headmaster recovering, you would be the next best option to prepare for a battle.¡±

    Jeffers nodded slowly. ¡°This better not be a prank or else you¡¯ll be running laps until Karl agrees to join the faculty book club¡ªand I¡¯m not sure he knows how to read.¡±

    Trey¡¯s continued solemnity was enough for Jeffers to spring into action. ¡°Marcus, go inform Professor Mavery that she is to enact the Rabid Dean Protocol immediately. Frye, see if you can find Captain Larken at the campus entrance and tell him to start lockdown procedures. I will find Karl and check in on the headmaster. Trey, find that quirky mentor of yours and make sure we can count on his dark magic when shit goes down.¡±

    Trey nodded as multiple people dashed in different directions. Turning toward the gate, he was hoping to catch either Marvin or Darius, though he was interrupted before making any progress.

    ¡°Trey!¡± Nora¡¯s voice called out. He spun around, spotting the blonde guardian trotting over to him. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, right now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something up with my dad,¡± Nora stated. ¡°You looked more uncomfortable than an elf at a dwarven bachelor party. And I know the errand he is sending me on is a sham. I looked in the package; it was just brass jewelry. No one is demanding enough brass jewelry enough to warrant an after-hours delivery. Tell me what you know about my dad.¡±

    ¡°Nora, I can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been preparing me for this,¡± she interjected. ¡°I think I¡¯m ready.¡± She grabbed his arm to show her determination.

    ¡°Nora, do you know what he was wearing?¡±

    Nora looked taken aback. ¡°The crown thing? No, is it important?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Mindguard,¡± Trey explained, ¡°crafted during the Burning Covenant to protect against mind magic. That¡¯s what initially made me suspicious.¡±

    Nora frowned at the revelation.

    Trey continued. ¡°The Grand Oracle has been poisoned, and there¡¯s a renegade group that is attacking Windrake tonight. I¡¯m not sure how your dad fits in the plan, but I believe he has a role. The errand he gave you¡ªhe wants you far away from here when the attack starts.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± was all she could say, though there was no backing to her voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot that¡¯s about to happen,¡± Trey said. ¡°I could use your help, but I understand if¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Nora interrupted, this time with conviction. ¡°You can count on me. Just¡­ give me a minute.¡±

    Trey looked across campus. ¡°We should move soon. Marvin is going after your dad.¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Trey¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll kill him,¡± he responded. ¡°He wants to capture him and let mind magic do its job. Is he still on campus?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Nora answered. ¡°He didn¡¯t spend much time at all here. He already left.¡±

    Trey nodded. He was tempted to validate her response with mind magic, but resisted, feeling guilty about how much trust she was placing in him. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the gate. Maybe we can catch Marvin before he leaves.¡±

    The pair rushed over to the entrance but were stopped by a pair of guards. ¡°Sorry, no one¡¯s allowed in or out.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen Professor Kalo?¡± Trey asked.

    The guard frowned. ¡°Yeah, he came through just a minute ago. We were¡­ uh¡­ persuaded to let him out.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re with him,¡± Trey said, taking a step forward.

    The guard, however, stood steadfast. ¡°Sorry, kid. You need authorization either from the Grand Oracle or Jeffers to get through these gates.¡±

    Trey hesitated, torn about whether the gravity of the situation justified the use of mind magic. Ultimately, he concluded that dragging Nora into the fray and potentially forcing her to choose between him and her father during a tense moment wasn¡¯t something he wanted to risk. With a heavy sigh, he stepped back and glanced at Nora, silently signalling for them to retreat toward the keep.

    I already failed Jeffers¡¯ task, Trey thought, holding back the urge to laugh.

    Knowing he needed to distract his blonde companion from the grim reality of Marvin hunting her father, he drew his sword. The dark blade sliced through the afternoon sunlight as he examined it. ¡°If we¡¯re heading into a fight,¡± he said, effortlessly twirling the hilt in his hand, ¡°let¡¯s make sure we are properly armed. I should have kept the wand from earlier today. Should we go find you some celestial steel?¡±

    Nora looked at him curiously. ¡°Where did you get a wand?¡±

    Trey chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that this will be my second battle of the day.¡±

 Chapter 32 - Hellfox

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows on the ranks of students that stood ready for battle. No one was allowed to leave, but there was a choice offered to each student: fight alongside the professors or hunker down in the Arcane Citadel. Nearly half of the students had signed up to defend their school.

    The city guard had lent extra patrols around the academy but stopped short of sending requests for reinforcements to neighboring towns. The threat remained unconfirmed¡ªand unknown.

    They needed intel.

    Trey wished Marvin would return. Both because Jeffers was keen on having his legendary dark magic in their arsenal and because they needed access to what was in Darius¡¯ head.

    Skye had ignored Trey¡¯s suggestion to remain in the Arc, refusing to leave his side. Trey knew there wasn¡¯t much hope in changing her mind, and figured the next best place for her was by his side where he could keep an eye on her.

    Nora was also close by, a celestial steel sword in her hands. They had convinced a confused Karl¡ªwith an extra mental push from Trey¡ªto let her fight with it for the night.

    Trey still wore his onyx steel armor, but there was a familiar wand in his grip. The fire magic teacher, who had lent him the wand, stood in front of him.

    The professors were dividing up the students into squads, and Bree had immediately snagged the one student she had to have on her team. She was looking around the rest of the crowd, deciding who to recruit next. ¡°Where¡¯s Dana?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her,¡± Trey answered, also searching through the sea of faces. He was surprised to see Jeffers marching in their direction with Eva following closely behind.

    ¡°Orders straight from Grand Oracle,¡± Jeffers announced when he reached Trey. ¡°Trey is to be responsible for guarding the healer.¡± The head guardian¡¯s head cocked to the side at the sight of a wand in Trey¡¯s hand. He held back his comment, though, and instead transferred Eva over to Trey¡¯s care. With one last glance at the wand-wielding guardian, he ran off to another errand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you made such an impression on the headmaster,¡± Bree commented, looking at him with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°The Grand Oracle is a divination mage,¡± Eva chimed in, only adding to Trey¡¯s curiosity, ¡°and I may have influenced his decision.¡±

    ¡°How is the headmaster doing?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°He looked about ready to step into his own grave when I first got to him,¡± Eva said, ¡°but he¡¯ll recover. He¡¯s got a Helios potion that I¡¯ve instructed him to take in small doses. If we¡¯re lucky, he might make an appearance in a couple of hours.¡±

    From beyond the academy walls, the sounds of distant crashes and shouts carried through the air, as if the universe was declaring they did not have a couple of hours. The squads of defenders spread out, with a higher concentration near the entrance. Trey¡¯s small group of five took their position closer to the Spire.

    As they waited, Trey couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the city guard was faring against the assault. His question was soon answered when a haggard band of city guards burst through the gate, fleeing from the battle. As they retreated past the first line of students, heading toward Eva, Trey caught a glimpse of their bewildered expressions, the terror in their eyes sending a shiver through his body. What he had seen were the faces of men who had just witnessed real combat for the first time.

    The fighting outside died down, almost to an eerie stillness¡­ then the world around them erupted.

    Several ground-shaking explosions rippled through the defenders, shaking everyone to the core and knocking more than a few to the ground. Despite the ringing in his ears, Trey remained alert, watching as the gatehouse guarding the academy was blown apart. His head swiveled to check his rear, where another explosion had created a small breach in the wall, far from the main entrance.

    Bree frowned as enemies began streaming in through both gaps, the rubble only proving to be a minor obstacle. ¡°What in the Archmage¡¯s name was that? There¡¯s no artificer I know that could¡¯ve done that.¡± Her eyes widened as the meaning of her own words registered in her mind. Debris still floated down from what Trey assumed to be the harbinger of Grimstone¡¯s return.

    Trey led his group of girls over to the smaller breach to support Professor Mullens and her squad of students. Nora rushed forward, swinging her sword as she unleashed a Light Arc.

    Skye paused mid-spell, shooting a puzzled look at Nora. ¡°Do you and Trey have a ¡®secret mage club¡¯ or something?¡±

    Nora flashed her a smile. ¡°Jealous?¡±

    Skye rolled her eyes and sent an ice javelin soaring toward the nearest foe. Trey thought about stepping in, but thought maybe the banter would help take the edge off the brutal nightmare playing out in front of them. Proving to be nothing more than cannon fodder, the first wave of invaders fell to the defender¡¯s lethal magic.

    ¡°Whoever takes down the most opponents gets first dibs on Trey when this is all settled,¡± Nora said, her competitive nature unbridled even in extreme circumstances. Trey only barely detected the shakiness in her voice.

    Skye frowned, unsure if she wanted to gamble away her time with Trey, but not wanting Nora to go unchallenged. ¡°Trey will decide¡ª¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Bree exclaimed, injecting herself into the conversation while she casually roasted an enemy mage alive.

    Nora scowled at the new contender. ¡°You¡¯re a professor!¡±

    ¡°Can we stop flirting with Trey and focus on the battle?!¡± Eva shouted. Her glare was directed at Trey even though he hadn¡¯t said anything.

    Bree flicked her wand, shooting a Fire Plume directly into the dwarf that was charging her. ¡°That¡¯s three!¡± she exclaimed, gleefully ignoring the elf. The fire magic professor winked at Nora. ¡°Do you need any more instructor-led learning or do you think you got it?¡±

    Trey expected a retort from Nora, but the light mage instead lunged forward, casting a series of spells in a gambit to catch up. Trey, meanwhile, was holding back his visible magic, choosing instead to weave confusion into the minds of their attackers. It proved to be an effective strategy; capitalizing on the natural panic that gripped them as they burst through the narrow opening in the wall only to come face-to-face with Bree''s fire magic. Grabbing hold of their innate instinct to flee, Trey created enough hesitation to slow down the tide of attackers to a manageable rate.

    Their defense continued to hold strong, allowing Trey a moment to peek at the shattered entrance. He was relieved to see the lines holding strong over there as well. A concern did flash in his mind, though. From what he could tell, neither Harold nor Aribelle had made an appearance.

    Looking around, Trey spotted a figure waving wildly at them from a distance. He recognized Kayla as she came running closer. ¡°They¡¯ve broken through in the Riv! We need a healer! We need reinforcements!¡±

    Before Trey could respond, Eva broke into a sprint toward the domed arena. Not wanting to waste time lecturing her on safety, he quickly fell into step beside her, matching her pace. With blind haste, they rushed through the entrance and were greeted by the sounds of a raging battle echoing through the concourse. The sickening smell of burning flesh was already prevalent in the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side until I figure out what''s going on,¡± Trey said to the healer with an edge of sternness, grabbing her shoulder. He knew her natural inclination would be to dart to the nearest person in need, which could place her in harm¡¯s way.

    Bree, Nora, and Skye caught up and Trey pressed forward, bolstered by the additional presence. The five of them hustled onto the arena field, a place typically reserved for thrilling, but non-lethal competitions. That night, however, it was a battlefield, destined to become the final resting place of many combatants.

    As Trey took in the scene, he quickly recognized that the situation in front of him was far more dire. The defense had collapsed. Students were dead. The attacking forces held better positions. And both Harold and Aribelle were there, leading the assault.

    Trey wasted no time, brandishing his wand and unleashing a torrent of fire magic. He obliterated his first opponent with an Infernal Vortex while dodging a barrage of spells coming from all sides. He frowned, noticing for the first time that enemy mages had taken to the stands and were moving to surround them. Bree was fighting like a roaring wildfire, but he could tell even she was worried.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    With a sigh, he glanced at the other girls, who were doing their best to fend off the relentless onslaught. He knew the moment had arrived. He knew what was needed. Side-stepping a fireball, he raised his wand and invoked Shadow Legion.

    A dozen dark wraiths rose from the ground, their shadowy forms writhing with ferocious energy. Two opposing mages were swiftly taken down and two others were forced to retreat.

    There was a brief lull in the battle as the opposition tried to cope with the powerful dark magic. Bree looked around in confusion before the realization hit her. Her eyes snapped onto Trey. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?!¡±

    Without missing a beat, Trey spun around and hit one of the encircling mages with a Shadow Missile. Skye still hadn¡¯t recovered from the revelation, her expression mostly one of shock, though there was a tinge of hurt hiding underneath.

    ¡°A dark mage, too?¡± he heard Nora exclaim from behind him. ¡°It¡¯s official¡ªyou¡¯re better at keeping secrets than me. Is there anything else you¡¯re holding back?¡±

    Trey turned and sent fire magic over her shoulder. ¡°Yeah,¡± he admitted with a sheepish grin. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after this is over.¡±

    Eva remained focused on the fight, seemingly unfazed by Trey¡¯s display of dark magic. She shot him a quick look. ¡°I¡¯m just assuming you have all of the affinities at this point. All of the girls, though? Yeah, we¡¯re gonna have a talk later, too.¡±

    Trey felt a sudden urge to be somewhere else. ¡°Let¡¯s get to a fortress,¡± he commanded.

    With his Shadow Legion still fighting around them, Trey barreled toward one of the fortified structures on the field. He found a trio of crossbow-wielding dwarves on top and launched a fire spell at them. Bree, Skye, and Nora joined in and they took down the dwarves while Eva found a wounded classmate who was slumped against a barrier. Still under fire, the five of them, plus the rescued student, scampered into the shelter provided by the scaled-down fortress.

    While they caught their breath, Trey regenerated just enough mana to summon another Shadow Legion, which cleared the area directly around the fortress. The group spread out, with Bree and Skye climbing atop the stone walls, while Eva remained relatively sheltered, healing the injured student. Trey and Nora staged themselves in a nook¡ªthey were going hunting.

    Once ready, they blitzed to the nearest barrier, which was hiding two enemy mages. Their guardian training combined with their magic proved to be lethal. Trey smashed his shield into his target and jabbed his wand into their gut, firing off a spell point blank. The mage hurled over, screaming in pain. Trey swung his shield in an uppercut that sent his foe flying back onto Nora¡¯s sword.

    With their targets silenced, the predator duo scanned the combat zone for their next prey. A light streaked toward them, catching Trey¡¯s attention.

    Across the field, he saw a student pinned down by four combatants. He looked back to ensure Bree and Skye were successfully holding down the fort. Signaling to Nora, he took off in a sprint, his path weaving back and forth to avoid magical projectiles.

    He reached the first mage and summoned an Abyssal Scythe that tore through her. He swerved and charged the next closest mage with terrifying effect. After leaving his victim in a pile of ash, he jumped into the ditch where Fayette¡ªthe pinned student¡ªwas fighting for her life. Lying concealed near the bottom of the ditch was the injured light magic teacher, Professor Jiva.

    Trey blew another attacker away with an Infernal Vortex only to see six more mages, all with Mindguards, rush in and surround them.

    ¡°Hellfox is cornered!¡± Harold shouted. ¡°Draken Squad, take the kill!¡±

    At least my codename is cool. So much better than Night Badger.

    The magic came flying in, aimed at him. Too late, he realized he had sprung a trap, and he was the objective.

    Trey was more than willing to prove that they had bitten off more than they could chew. He cast a Nightshield to provide extra cover and utilized his practiced footwork to dance around and unleash spells in all directions. His agility and instincts served him well in his efforts to dodge and deflect the onslaught targeted at him. With all attention fixed on Trey, Nora was free to light up the enemy with her magic.

    ¡°Are you¡­ guardians?¡± Professor Jiva asked with as much confusion as she could muster, the flashes of battle reflecting in her eyes.

    Trey found no time to answer, but what he did find was an opening. He knocked out one of the Draken Squad members with a well-placed Shadow Missile while swinging his shield around to block a spell from Harold. Fayette finally gathered enough courage to step up and support them with her light and earth affinities. The ambush began falling apart.

    ¡°We need the Onyx Ravs!¡± Harold shouted in frustration. ¡°Bring both of them!¡±

    Undeterred, Trey let loose an Infernal Vortex, knocking a foe off balance while Nora and Fayette followed up with a pair of Light Arcs. The blades of light struck true, slicing through the target¡¯s torso.

    An arrow zipped toward him with lightning speed, but Trey caught it with his shield. He responded with a Fire Bolt, but before he could cast any more magic, smoke began rising from his shield. Then it began to melt. Trey quickly threw the shield to the ground as it deteriorated.

    Trey swerved to avoid a dark magic spell only to have a second arrow thud into the edge of his chestplate. As tendrils of smoke ventured out from his chest, he knew he had to get it off. He was fiddling with the buckles when a Fire Bolt came soaring in and struck him square in the chest. His degraded armor shattered and he went flying back, his helmet falling off as he rolled to the ground.

    With Trey down, Fayette caught a couple of fire spells, taking her out of the fight. Nora managed to utilize her armor to avoid too much injury, but after seeing Trey¡¯s armor fall apart, her confidence was fractured. Despite needing a moment to recover, Trey was able to continue fighting, but the shift in the fight was palpable. He was left trying to hastily piece together a plan to retreat, unsure how he was going to save Fayette and Professor Jiva.

    Just as he was about to grab Nora and make a run for it, a dark claw burst from the ground and latched on to the mage that was charging forward. A Shadow Missile silently zoomed overhead, colliding with Harold. Aribelle lunged forward to engage with the new threat, while another minion pulled a crippled Harold back from the fight. Trey took the opportunity to sneak in a dark magic spell, hitting Aribelle. Another Draken Squad member fell to the overwhelming dark magic that was taking over the battlefield.

    Shouts could be heard over the skirmish. ¡°Night Badger! Fall back!¡±

    Someone jumped into the ditch behind Trey, startling him. He whipped around to find Eva hurrying over to Fayette. Bree was close behind, though her objective was her former fire magic professor. Aribelle had just gotten back on her feet after recovering from the earlier hit.

    ¡°Aribelle,¡± Marvin¡¯s voice called out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out like this.¡±

    The corners of Aribelle¡¯s lips curled as she raised her wand. She didn¡¯t make it very far before four streams of magic all combined with horrifying effect. Marvin, Bree, Trey, and Nora all stood resolute, staring at what was left of the fugitive fire mage.

    Marvin jolted into action first. ¡°Come on,¡± he yelled. ¡°This is our best chance to get Harold, too.¡±

    The four of them dashed to the other side of the field and onto the concourse that led to the Greshelm side of the Riv. They rushed onto a city plaza, where an unsettling calm hung heavily in the air. Trey observed many dead guards strewn about, but didn¡¯t pick up any moment. They crept forward, looking for any signs of Harold.

    Suddenly, fire magic erupted from three different directions.

    No longer armored, Trey channeled mana and redirected the Fire Bolt aimed at him. Bree and Marvin each blasted an assailant with magic while Nora sprinted in the other direction. Boosted by her light magic, she was quickly flanking the last attacker. With a couple of jabs from her sword, the threat was neutralized, left in a pool of their own blood.

    The ambush was poorly executed with not nearly enough firepower to tackle the pursuers, but it did allow enough time for Harold¡¯s trail to vanish. Before the three enemies were defeated, Trey had successfully invaded their minds but was taken aback to discover that they believed Harold was moving in contradictory directions. It was a strategic ploy, one that especially frustrated Marvin. Scanning the area, the older dark mage gave a dissatisfied grunt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see how the rest of the school is faring,¡± Marvin said. He turned to the Riv, leading the group back into the massive arena.

    ¡°Did you catch Darius?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°I caught up with him. He¡¯s in a cell beneath the Arc. We should head there.¡±

    Nora immediately inserted herself into the conversation. ¡°He¡¯s alive?¡±

    Marvin nodded.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t torture him?¡±

    A crooked frown formed on Marvin¡¯s face. ¡°Erm¡­ I may have had a ¡®chat¡¯ with him outside the academy walls while I waited for the right time to strike. I did leave him in one piece, though.¡±

    If Nora was displeased by Marvin¡¯s answer, it was overshadowed by the relief that flooded her face. ¡°Thank you. That means a lot. I hope you know I¡¯m not going to go easy on him.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Marvin¡­¡± Trey said. ¡°It might be a little harder to pretend I¡¯m not a mage now.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Marvin¡¯s laughter barked out. ¡°I saw a brief portion of your performance¡ªthere¡¯s no going back.¡± He turned to Trey, the events of the night weighing down his expression. ¡°You made the right call.¡±

    As they stepped onto the field, Skye came running over to them, bringing a whole load of concern with her. ¡°Are you all okay? Trey, I saw you take that hit, let me take a look at you. Eva is going to be busy for a while.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Skye,¡± Trey responded. ¡°But I actually have to go with Marvin right now. Can you watch over Eva for me? I¡¯m supposed to be guarding her and I¡¯m doing a terrible job so far.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding?!¡± Skye exclaimed. ¡°You probably just saved all of Windrake. This was clearly the main attack and no one was prepared for it. Their numbers were at least a hundred strong. You¡¯re a hero.¡±

    Trey looked at the ground as he mumbled a quiet "thanks," before realizing Marvin was trudging ahead. Trey gave Skye a quick, heartfelt smile before putting an extra spring in his step to rejoin the others.

    ¡°The last I heard,¡± Marvin said quietly once Trey caught up, ¡°the Grand Oracle was up and moving around. We¡¯ve got to hurry and get to Darius¡ªand the other prisoners¡ªfirst. We¡¯ll want that intel.¡±

    Upon reaching the dungeon level of the Arc, Marvin, Trey, Nora, and Bree were met with a chilling scene. Two guards lay motionless on the floor, their lifeless bodies bearing the unmistakable markings of a dark magic attack. Nora¡¯s eyes widened as she rushed forward, followed closely by the others. Inside the cell block was a morbid collection of more corpses. At the very end, Darius lay motionless in the middle of his cell, his ashen skin and twisted limbs completing the macabre scene.

    Nora stood paralyzed with shock, while Marvin investigated their surroundings more carefully. After a heavy pause, he looked at the others with wary eyes. ¡°There¡¯s still a rogue on campus.¡±

 Chapter 33 - The Dangerous One

    Trey looked around the cell block, his eyebrows stitched together as he tried to make sense of it. ¡°Where did his Mindguard go?¡±

    Marvin paused as the unexpected question caught him mid-thought. Then his face lit up. ¡°Ah, it should be out here.¡±

    They left the cell block and walked into the room with the dead guards. Marvin headed for a desk in the corner, opening up a drawer. The frown on his face told Trey all he needed to know.

    ¡°So, Mako has a Mindguard now?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Marvin answered, his finger tracing what looked suspiciously like a scorch mark on the desk. ¡°Or maybe someone else snuck in during the chaos of the battle. Either way, we need to get out of here. I don¡¯t want to get caught down here like this. Can you see if¡­ uh¡­ you can get Nora to leave?¡±

    Nora was still in the cell block, staring at her father¡¯s mutilated form. Trey approached her slowly, his arm wrapping around her shoulder when he reached her side. Her body didn¡¯t react, feeling almost cold to his touch.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    No response.

    Movement caught Trey¡¯s eyes. He looked over to see Marvin trying to get his attention, his finger pointing dramatically at his forehead and then pointing at Nora. Trey replied by subtly shaking his head.

    ¡°Nora,¡± Trey tried again. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Her head turned slowly to him. ¡°This whole time, I¡¯ve been trying to save him. Now, all I¡¯m left with is this¡­¡±

    Trey felt a weight settle in his chest as he watched the turmoil flickering across Nora¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t begin to fathom the depth of her grief, knowing she lost not only a father but the image of the man she thought she knew. Tenderly, he squeezed her shoulder, hoping to provide some small comfort.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair how he left you,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the burden you must be feeling right now. But you''re strong, Nora. I know you¡¯ll find a way forward. Even with everything you¡¯ve learned, you can still miss the man you knew. This version of your dad? We¡¯re going to leave him behind, okay? Let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±

    Trey gently guided the catatonic girl out of the cell block, much to Marvin¡¯s relief. The group of four exited the Arc and headed for the front gate¡ªor, what was left of the front gate.

    The skirmish was over, and the defenders were left with the cleanup. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Jeffers and alert him to the prisoner massacre,¡± Marvin said.

    Trey nodded. ¡°I should go make sure Eva is alive,¡± he replied, grabbing Nora¡¯s hand and pulling her back toward the Riv. He was going to do his best to keep her mind occupied.

    They found Eva and Skye by a pond, working diligently to heal the large queue of wounded. Trey organized the effort, clearing away debris and setting aside an area of the field for others to rest. He sent Nora running around campus to collect those who needed Eva¡¯s expertise. For many hours they worked, healing as many as they could and identifying those who had fallen.

    The sun was just about to break into a new dawn when Marvin approached Trey with a purposeful stride.

    ¡°Is everything¡ª¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s some money,¡± Marvin interjected, handing him some blue coins. ¡°I want you to take Nora to Goltenberg. Let her be with her family for a couple of days.¡±

    Trey eyed the fist full of coins with confusion. ¡°Are you¡­ showing compassion?¡±

    Marvin snorted. ¡°News of your exploits has reached the Grand Oracle. He is requesting to meet with you. So, you have to be gone¡ªnow. Plus, I want you to be there when the family goes through Darius¡¯ belongings.¡±

    Trey rolled his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s the Marvin I know.¡±

    ¡°Hurry,¡± Marvin said, gesturing across the field. ¡°Grab Nora and go. I¡¯ll stay and try my best at damage control.¡±

    Not given any time to pack, Trey and Nora rushed over to the Riv¡¯s public entrance. A fresh shift of guards had been posted, but Trey¡¯s mind magic got them through with relative ease. Nora was too distracted to be suspicious.

    They reached the teleporter, where the light mage did a double take when he saw them. ¡°Are you two Windrakers? What in the Archmage¡¯s name happened? Those explosions woke the whole city up.¡±

    Groaning, Trey once again relied on his mind powers to get them out of Greshelm. The added mental exertion of his magic contributed to the splitting headache beginning to take shape, exacerbating his already fatigued state.

    Morning rays were shooting across the sky when Nora knocked on her door, preparing to deliver news that a daughter should never have to deliver.

    Nora spent the next few hours mourning with her mother and sister. After shedding many tears, she retreated to her room, dragging Trey with her. The pair undressed and collapsed on her bed. They fell asleep quickly, with Trey holding her tightly in his arms.

    They slept the rest of the day and through the night, waking up early the next morning.

    ¡°Do you think Marvin killed my father?¡± Nora asked the moment she saw Trey open his eyes.

    Trey played up his grogginess, buying him time to understand what Nora was after. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Marvin killed my father?¡± she repeated, her eyes boring into him.

    Still, he hesitated, having not even considered the possibility. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he answered slowly. ¡°He would want a mind mage to examine him. I believe Marvin felt that he would be more useful alive.¡±

    ¡°Are you absolutely sure?¡±

    Trey gulped. ¡°No. But it¡¯s my gut feeling.¡±

    Nora averted her eyes. ¡°Either way, the killer remains on campus.¡±

    Trey nodded along. ¡°Likely.¡±

    ¡°We should go back.¡±

    Trey shook his head. ¡°Nora, you just lost your father. Your mind probably hasn¡¯t even caught up with everything that¡¯s happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been up for an hour,¡± Nora admitted, ¡°and I¡¯ve already thought too much about it. I can¡¯t stay here and do nothing.¡±

    ¡°Your family needs you. You¡¯re not doing nothing here.¡±

    Nora propped her chin in her hands and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Do you have anything to distract me?¡±

    Trey might have considered their usual favorite pastime, but decided it wouldn¡¯t have been appropriate. Instead, something else came to mind.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°There is a conversation we should have,¡± Trey said.

    Nora cocked an eyebrow at Trey. ¡°Ooo, this sounds good.¡±

    ¡°So, you found out that I¡¯m a dark mage.¡±

    She snorted. ¡°Yeah. You just happened to cast one of the most complicated dark magic spells in front of everyone. Drama queen.¡±

    ¡°I was raised by the dark magic professor,¡± Trey said defensively, ¡°and I had good reason to use it.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to talk about your dark magic?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Trey tilted his head to the side. ¡°I wanted to talk about a different type of magic.¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s no way. What do you have to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mind mage,¡± Trey revealed without any gusto.

    Nora let out a nervous laugh. ¡°That makes so much sense actually.¡± Then her face sobered up. ¡°Have you¡­ made me do¡­ you know?¡±

    Relieved at the lack of shouting, Trey shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never influenced your behavior in any way. I have looked at your thoughts, but haven¡¯t done it recently. Maybe the situation I was in justified it, but this still must be very uncomfortable for you. I¡¯m sorry. Know that I¡¯ve come to trust you and promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Nora looked at him with an inscrutable expression that made Trey¡¯s mouth go dry. Then a smile formed on her face. ¡°You sure know how to distract a girl. I thought you were going to whip out your dick.¡±

    Trey bit his lip. ¡°If you want¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Nora said, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Maybe I can help from here. My divination magic might uncover something. Don¡¯t need to be on campus to try that.¡±

    Trey scratched the bridge of his nose, unsure how to help his friend. ¡°If that¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°It will,¡± Nora assured him. ¡°I just need some time to meditate and get my divination magic to cooperate.¡±

    Trey nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it. Would you mind if I looked through your father¡¯s artifacts?¡±

    Nora thought about it for a second and then shrugged. ¡°Go for it. His shop is in the center of town¡ªnot too far.¡±

    Trey stepped out of the room, leaving Nora to meditate. He never knew what to expect from her, but he felt like their mind mage chat had gone as well as it could have. Heading for the door, he caught a flicker of movement out of the corner of his eye. Nora¡¯s mother was standing in the kitchen, staring absently at the counter. He reached for the door handle, but the tugging at his heartstrings turned him around before he made it any further.

    ¡°Let me help make some breakfast,¡± Trey said, snapping the woman out of her trance.

    ¡°Oh, no. I have it handled¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no bother,¡± Trey said, ¡°but in return, you have to tell me your embarrassing Nora stories.¡±

    Nora¡¯s mother gave him a weak smile. ¡°She has too many¡ªyou¡¯ll be here until tomorrow''s breakfast.¡±

    After an hour, Nora emerged from her room. Beckoning him with her finger, she pulled him to the side. ¡°Do you know about Mako?¡±

    Trey was taken aback. ¡°Yeah, I know about Mako. What do you know about Mako?¡±

    Nora gave him a sullen look. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve had a vision. We need to get back.¡±

    ***

    Trey had tried to convince her to spend more time in Goltenberg. He didn¡¯t want her to push too hard after losing her father and wasn¡¯t sure they should be going back to Windrake so soon. In the end, though, it was Nora¡¯s persuasion that had won out.

    ¡°This is what I need to be doing,¡± she explained again to Trey as they stepped off the teleporting platform in Greshelm. ¡°I¡¯ll be solving my father¡¯s murder while cleaning up his mess at the same time. Rather than moping around, I¡¯ll have something to keep me busy. I¡¯ll feel so much better about myself in the long run.¡±

    ¡°You barely spent any time with your family,¡± Trey countered. ¡°You need time to recover.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time,¡± Nora replied. ¡°Jeffers needs us now.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Trey offered, ¡°but you said your vision didn¡¯t include any clues on a timeframe.¡±

    Nora frowned. ¡°I wish I knew more about divination magic. The visions regarding my dad happened, but the attackers didn¡¯t take Guardian¡¯s Keep. And you didn¡¯t take it back single-handedly. Though saying it out loud makes it sound even more ridiculous.¡±

    They reached the academy, with Nora in her armor from the battle, and Trey in plain clothes. The walls at the front entrance had been rebuilt, but there was no gate, rather, just a gap in the wall.

    ¡°No one is allowed in,¡± the guard said firmly.

    ¡°Still?¡± Trey questioned, making an exaggerated expression.

    The guard¡¯s expression faltered for a split second, but then it returned to its default state.

    ¡°Oh, there you are!¡± a gruff, but familiar voice called out from behind the wall. ¡°Come on in, the Grand Oracle is expecting you.¡±

    The guards turned around, revealing Marvin¡¯s unnaturally cheerful face. ¡°Profesor Kalo,¡± the guard said. ¡°The school is on lockdown, we are not to allow anyone in unless specifically ordered by the headmaster.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°The headmaster has ordered me to bring them to him.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°He wants to see them without delay,¡± Marvin interjected. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± He gestured for Trey and Nora to come forward.

    Once out of earshot, Nora skeptically looked over at Marvin. ¡°So¡­ Are we going to see the Grand Oracle?¡±

    Marvin cracked a smile. ¡°You must be new here. No, we are not going to see the Grand Oracle. I¡¯m sneaking you back onto campus.¡±

    Nora nodded approvingly. ¡°Good, because we have to warn Jeffers.¡±

    ¡°Jeffers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I had a vision of him and Mako fighting and he gets bloodied up pretty bad.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s face scrunched. ¡°When did you have this vision?¡±

    ¡°This morning. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Jeffers was attacked last night,¡± Marvin responded. ¡°He barely made it out alive. Last I heard, he still hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±

    A confused frown crossed Nora¡¯s face. ¡°Jeffers was already attacked?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Marvin answered. ¡°That¡¯s why the school is still on lockdown. He was trying to dig out the rogue¡ªI guess your divination magic confirms it¡¯s Mako. Apparently, he found her. She must have gotten the jump on him.¡±

    ¡°Divination magic can¡¯t tell the past, can it?¡±

    Marvin paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it could.¡±

    The abrupt sound of shattering glass followed by distant screams interrupted their conversation. Trey¡¯s head angled to the top of the Elysium Spire in time to see a large plume of fire burst from a broken window.

    Marvin appeared lost for a split second, but then his finger pointed at the Spire. ¡°She¡¯s going for the Grand Oracle!¡± He lurched forward, running toward the tower.

    Trey followed behind, squinting up as another outburst of flames broke through another window. ¡°Is Mako a fire mage, too?¡± he asked, though no one answered.

    They struggled to get through the frenzied mob of students as they neared the base of the Spire, but they arrived in time to see the door swing open. An armored guardian tumbled out, followed closely by Mako. Her eyes went wide when she spotted them. She conjured a Smokescreen spell, concealing her next move.

    Marvin and Trey lunged into the dark smoke, waving their wands around to dispel it. The smoke dissolved quickly, revealing Marcus, a guardian Trey had trained with, still sprawled on the ground. Trey was horrified to recognize the fresh signs of a dark magic kill.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Marvin shouted, pulling Trey from his trance. Trey raced in the direction Marvin was headed.

    They chased after Mako, with Nora sprinting ahead. ¡°Fuckin¡¯ light mages,¡± Marvin mumbled.

    With Nora gaining ground, Mako spun around with her wand poised to strike. Nora swerved to avoid the Shadow Missile, losing much of her momentum. Mako, however, had to sacrifice her head start to launch the spell. Her lips tightened into a frustrated frown as Nora re-engaged in the pursuit with Trey and Marvin close behind.

    The chase continued around the Arc, with Nora once again closing the gap. Trey was getting close enough to fire off a few spells. Mako decided she had a better chance indoors, and redirected toward an open door. The two students standing in the doorway screamed and jumped to the side.

    Out of nowhere, Jeffers barreled out through the opening, with a sword in hand and clad only in his undergarments, a sight that would have been almost comical if not for the deadly intent in his eyes. He thrust his blade forward, skewering a surprised Mako through her torso. She held onto him with her last breaths, her blood gushing all over him as the fight came to a gruesome end. Her Mindguard rolled off her head when she finally slumped to the ground.

    Jeffers unsheathed his sword from the defeated dark mage and approached the group. Freed from the burden of misinterpreted divination magic, Nora let out a sigh of relief, grateful that Jeffers was relatively unscathed despite his bloody appearance. ¡°You just had to make a mess,¡± she mockingly scolded him.

    A tired smile crossed his face. ¡°Revenge is rarely clean.¡±

    Nora gaze lingered on Mako''s corpse, her jaw clenching. ¡°Revenge is rarely clean,¡± she repeated.

    Jeffers was already looking around campus. ¡°Have you already taken care of the accomplice?¡±

    ¡°Accomplice?¡± Marvin questioned even as his eyes frantically checked his blindspots.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jeffers said with a grim expression. ¡°The Verdant girl. She¡¯s the dangerous one.¡±

    Trey¡¯s jaw dropped as the world around him began spinning in disbelief. ¡°Dana?!¡±

 Chapter 34 - Windrakes Rogue

    ¡°Marvin,¡± Trey whispered as they rounded a corner. ¡°It can¡¯t be true. I¡¯ve been inside her mind. Dana is not running around killing people.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure we find Dana first.¡±

    They heard shouting up ahead, sending them into a jog. Approaching Guardian¡¯s Keep, it was clear to Trey that something was wrong. Lora, a guardian in his class, was on the ground with Lizzie and Nico kneeling beside her.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Trey asked.

    ¡°Someone just attacked Lora!¡± Lizzie exclaimed.

    ¡°Did you see who it was?¡±

    Lizzie blinked. ¡°Uh, no. I just saw some fire magic.¡± She looked back at Lora¡¯s unconscious form. ¡°We need a healer.¡±

    Trey groaned, hoping that somehow Dana wasn¡¯t behind the attack. Looking up, he saw Bree running over to them. ¡°We need Eva,¡± he barked over his shoulder, to either Marivn or Nora.

    ¡°She¡¯s been taken,¡± a voice responded, sending chills down his spine. ¡°Eva has been taken by Dana.¡±

    Trey whirled around to face the Grand Oracle. He was limping and clutching a bulky bandage on his left shoulder. Professor Leek and Professor Mullens flanked either side of him.

    ¡°Dana?¡± Bree said, joining the group. ¡°What about Dana?¡±

    ¡°Dana and Makorra were just visiting me,¡± the Grand Oracle said. ¡°Let¡¯s just say they made quite a mess in my office. And they¡¯ve kidnapped my prized student.¡±

    Bree glanced up at the Spire where smoke was still billowing from the windows. ¡°No,¡± she said, slowly shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. There¡¯s no way Dana is involved.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°It was difficult for me to believe, too.¡±

    Bree gave her head a quick but vigorous shake as she struggled to wake up to reality. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± She peered over at Trey as if begging him to offer any insight.

    A groan coming from Lora caught everyone¡¯s attention. The headmaster knelt by her side. ¡°Professor Mullens, this student needs a healer immediately. Could you take these two guardians and see to it?¡± He gestured at Lizzie and Nico.

    The water magic professor nodded and moved to fulfill the order.

    The Grand Oracle then caught sight of Jeffers. ¡°You¡¯re a mess.¡±

    ¡°We took care of half the problem,¡± the head guardian replied. ¡°Professor Kalo had Makorra just about cornered, but was generous enough to let me exact my revenge.¡±

    Suddenly, the door to Guardian¡¯s Keep creaked open and Jakob appeared, looking ghostly pale. The group moved toward him with eager anticipation, as his timid shuffling did little to alleviate the mounting tension in the air.

    ¡°I have a message¡­ from her,¡± he said, his voice quivering. ¡°She will release the healer once she is safely out of Greshelm. Any attempts to stop her will result in the healer¡¯s immediate¡­ execution. If you¡­ you¡­ sorry.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t leave the area in ten minutes,¡± the Grand Oracle continued, not bothering to hold back his mind magic, ¡°she¡¯ll start killing people. She has two guardians and three forge apprentices as hostages, as well as Eva.¡±

    ¡°Does she have a Mindgaurd?¡± Marvin asked.

    Several pairs of eyes fell upon Jakob. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is,¡± he replied timidly.

    ¡°They both had Mindguards when they came for me,¡± the Grand Oracle responded, providing at least a mostly complete answer.

    ¡°Let me go talk to her,¡± Bree offered. ¡°I can get her to stand down.¡±

    The Grand Oracle took a deep breath. He scanned his campus, searching for a solution that wasn¡¯t there. Finally, he nodded.

    Bree exhaled, then looked at Jakob. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ the forge,¡± he answered. ¡°Straight through the main room.¡±

    With a determined first step, Bree marched to the door. After only one look back, she slipped into the keep.

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Then a crash sent a jostle through everyone. Several sounds emanated from within the keep, announcing that diplomacy had failed. Trey was two steps into his rescue mission when Marvin¡¯s hand grabbed his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said in a hoarse whisper.

    Indeed, Bree came stumbling out a moment later, smoke trailing her robes. She rushed over to the group, her eyes angled down as she fought back tears. ¡°She killed him! Right in front of me. I can¡¯t believe¡­¡±

    ¡°She killed someone?¡± the Grand Oracle asked.

    Bree gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°One of the hostages. Our chat didn¡¯t go well.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I think it was one of the forge apprentices.¡±

    Jeffers put a hand on Jakob¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Frye and Karl should be in the Arc. Or they might¡¯ve been called over to the Spire. Go tell them to gather as many guardians as they can and report to me.¡±

    The Grand Oracle cursed and took a step back. With closed eyes, he entered a delicate meditative state.

    ¡°I hate to say it,¡± Marvin said, ¡°but I think I should go in there, perhaps with Jeffers if he¡¯s up for it, and take her down.¡±

    Bree made her dissatisfaction with the idea known with an angry grunt.

    Jeffers took Bree¡¯s side, though for different reasons. ¡°Going in there with hot magic almost certainly guarantees Eva dies.¡±

    Marvin scoffed. ¡°And you think Eva survives if we let her go?¡±

    ¡°We still don¡¯t understand Dana¡¯s motives,¡± Bree argued. ¡°There¡¯s a chance she lets her go.¡±

    Gordon rejoined the group, concern etched on his face. ¡°Eva dies if we let Dana go.¡±

    ¡°I should also mention,¡± Bree said, becoming more desperate, ¡°that it seemed like Dana was listening to someone. Like she wasn¡¯t in charge.¡±

    A couple of gasps could be heard followed by a string of conversations.

    ¡°Did you see anyone else?¡± Marvin asked.

    ¡°Could there be a third accomplice?¡± Jeffers added.

    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Gordon piled on.

    ¡°It was weird,¡± Bree replied, trying not to get overwhelmed. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone. I didn¡¯t hear any words. The forge was too noisy.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°What made you think she was listening to someone?¡± Gordon asked.

    ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± Marvin said to no one in particular while shaking his head at the ground.

    ¡°Do you have something to share?¡± Gordon asked with his eyebrows raised.

    Marvin exhaled, lifting his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said solemnly, though once again, to no one in particular.

    Gordon glowered at his dark magic professor. ¡°Marvin¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nora,¡± Marvin interrupted, ¡°did your father have anything with him when he visited campus?¡±

    Nora, who had been mainly a spectator up to that point, was taken aback. ¡°He had his bag with him?¡±

    ¡°Did you notice him take anything out of it?¡±

    Nora grimaced. ¡°Not that I remember.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at Marvin?¡± Gordon asked.

    ¡°Just a second,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°Calvin, could a Soul Mirror command a blood-bound slave?¡±

    Calvin bristled at being called out. ¡°Why would you ask such a question?¡±

    ¡°Dammit Calvin,¡± Marvin said. ¡°Answer the question.¡±

    Calvin looked around nervously before answering. ¡°I suppose it could, but it would not be sufficient to keep the binding alive. If you are suggesting the Verdant girl is being compelled by Grimmault, then you are suggesting he is still alive.¡±

    The declaration from the artificing professor sent a shiver through all those who heard it, except one. Marvin bit his lip as he glanced around.

    ¡°This is much more serious than an incursion on Windrake,¡± Gordon said with a shudder. ¡°If this is true, then we must prepare for Grimmault¡¯s uprising.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Marvin stated firmly. ¡°Grimmault is dead.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Gordon asked and extended his good arm. ¡°The evidence is in there holding six¡ªfuck, five¡ªhostages!¡±

    Bolstered by the headmaster¡¯s skepticism, Calvin doubled down. ¡°The Soul Mirror is not enough,¡± he insisted. ¡°Grimmault would have to be alive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting about the Inheritance Clause,¡± Marvin said.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Calvin countered. ¡°That would imply Grimmault had an heir.¡±

    Marvin¡¯s frown deepened.

    Gordon, who was more familiar with Marvin¡¯s enigmatic nature, leaned in closer. ¡°Are you saying that Grimmault had a child?¡± Before Marvin could answer, realization flashed in the Grand Oracle¡¯s eyes and his piercing gaze fell onto Trey.

    That was the only warning Trey received before his mind exploded. An invisible, mental force hit him from all sides, trying to prod its way into his brain. Trey resisted, and after a moment, the attack subsided.

    ¡°Marvin!¡± Gordon shouted, pointing a finger. ¡°Who is that?!¡±

    ¡°It seems you already know,¡± Marvin replied with a scowl.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you!¡± Gordon sneered and raised his sabre. Both Bree and Marvin jumped in front of Trey, wands ready. Nora had a puzzled look on her face, but she nonetheless joined Trey¡¯s side a moment later.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash,¡± Marvin growled. ¡°He¡¯s your best chance at getting Eva back alive.¡±

    Gordon¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the different players in the standoff before resting on the entrance to keep. He lowered his blade. ¡°You¡¯re going to send him in there?¡±

    Marvin stood still in a moment of contemplation. ¡°If he¡¯s willing.¡± He turned his head and stared off into the distance. ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet.¡±

    Bree spun around to Marvin, inadvertently pointing her wand at him. ¡°What?! He doesn¡¯t know?!¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve known,¡± Trey interjected, his voice ladened with resignation. ¡°At least, I think I figured it out over the past couple of weeks. Couldn¡¯t convince myself to really think about it, though. I wanted to stay in denial. But the blood-binding? I didn''t make that connection until now. That''s a whole new level of horrifying.¡± He glared at Marvin, not bothering to hide his disgust. That secret might be unforgivable. He reflected back on what he thought was a beautiful night with Skye, suddenly fearing it was actually a nightmare lurking behind a dark veil.

    ¡°Trey,¡± Marvin started. ¡°I¡¯m sor¡ª¡±

    ¡°He looks like her,¡± Gordon commented weakly, interrupting Marvin¡¯s apology. A pained look had replaced the malice from earlier. He turned to Marvin. ¡°...How?¡±

    Marvin let out a long sigh. ¡°I was there,¡± he revealed. ¡°The night Grimmault was defeated.¡±

    The group fell into a stunned silence. Gordon opened his mouth, but for once, nothing came out.

    Marvin took a deep breath. ¡°Grimmault had gathered his inner circle together to plan their second assault on Greshelm, convinced they had the strength to bring it down at last. What they failed to see was the plot unfolding right under their noses. A plot to end the Burning Covenant. They were complacent, believing the presence of a mind mage made betrayal impossible within their ranks¡­¡± A smile crept onto Marvin¡¯s face. ¡°...unless, of course, the mind mage was the one to betray them.¡±

    Gordon¡¯s eyes widened as he listened to Marvin¡¯s tale. ¡°Elena had stood by through the horrors of the war, even playing her part, but she had finally decided to put an end to it. You see, she had found a reason to make a stand. She didn¡¯t want her son to grow up in the world Grimmault was creating.¡±

    Marvin looked at Gordon with excitement. ¡°The amount of willpower she commanded that night¡­ it was terrifying. She must have manipulated at least half a dozen people at a time. Even with his Mindguard and his legendary magic, Grimmault was the first to fall. He put up a fight, but against a group of his hand-picked generals? Even he couldn¡¯t beat those odds. The inner circle fell shortly after¡ªexcept for Grimstone. He had brought his Mindguard that night, and slipped away.¡±

    ¡°What were you doing there?¡± Gordon asked.

    ¡°Someone owed me a favor,¡± Marvin replied. ¡°Snuck me in. I provided some support, but my job was to keep the baby safe. Wasn¡¯t too difficult, given Elena¡¯s dominance.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Gordon started, then hesitated. ¡°Elena made it out?¡±

    Marvin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°We escaped the encampment before the alarm was raised, but¡­ she knew the sacrifice she was making. She was never going to get to raise Trey. Grimmault had her poisoned. The remedy¡ªwhich required his blood¡ªwas given to her every day. Once he was dead, she accepted her fate. She spent her last couple of days with Trey¡ªin a world free from Grimmault¡¯s tyranny.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you could¡¯ve gotten more blood from Grimmault¡¯s corpse!¡± Gordon stammered. ¡°We had potion masters that could¡¯ve figured it out. She might have lived!¡±

    Marvin shook his head. ¡°I tried. I promise I did. It wasn¡¯t¡­ what she wanted. She would¡¯ve never been left alone. That¡¯s not the life she saw for Trey. She didn¡¯t want to burden him with their mistakes.¡± Marvin looked at Trey, a single tear escaping the corner of his eye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to find out like this. Your mother was adamant that you would never find out. If she was here, I would hope she¡¯d forgive me. There wasn¡¯t much I could do once I figured out you had her mind magic as well as your father¡¯s affinities.¡±

    Trey exhaled, staring at the keep¡¯s door to avoid making eye contact with anyone. He had listened, and he had felt just about every emotion he could¡¯ve felt. All that was left was numbness. ¡°I could take a lifetime to unpack everything I just heard,¡± he finally said, ¡°but Dana and Eva need us now. Tell me what to do.¡±

    ¡°He needs armor,¡± Jeffers butted in.

    ¡°No time,¡± Trey responded, continuing to stare down Marvin.

    Marvin closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead. ¡°It should be simple. Go in there and tell her to release Eva and come out peacefully. She¡¯ll be receiving conflicting orders, but she should listen to yours.¡± Marvin peeked over at Calvin looking for any sign of confirmation. The short-statured man only gave a weak shrug.

    Trey willed his feet forward, approaching the keep¡¯s heavy door with as much focus as he could muster. He entered the keep and slinked stealthily over to the forge. He paused outside the entrance, listening for any clues about what he was about to walk into. Receiving nothing substantial, he stepped inside.

    Once inside, he quickly spotted a group of hostages huddled together in the dim light supplied by the glowing hearth.

    ¡°No!¡± he heard. ¡°Don¡¯t send anyone else in! I have to kill another one.¡±

    His eyes snapped to Dana, who was raising her wand. ¡°Dana!¡± he shouted ¡°Stop!¡±

    She stopped, then looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Release the hostages,¡± he ordered.

    Her eyes widened with excitement as she leaned over and started fiddling with a chain. Trey heard a murmur in the background, giving him enough of a warning to dodge the Fire Bolt that streaked toward him. He channeled mana to redirect the next one before calling out to his attacker. ¡°Stop! Do not listen to him. Only listen to me.¡±

    The magic ceased and Trey continued. ¡°Walk over to me. Do not listen to anything he says.¡±

    Dana approached him, a cautious hope hiding behind the awe in her eyes.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± Trey ordered. ¡°Only move when I tell you to.¡± He jogged over and released the chain holding five people together. Four of the hostages hurriedly rose, testing their regained freedom. Trey avoided looking at the fifth.

    ¡°Head out of the keep,¡± Trey instructed. ¡°The headmaster is waiting outside. Tell him everything is under control, but do not send anyone else in.¡± He eyed Dana warily, hastily running scenarios in his head.

    ¡°Trey?¡±

    He spun around to find Eva a few steps away. Sliding down next to her, he began working on her restraints. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied, even as Trey spotted some scrapes and bruises. ¡°Just tired of being used as a pawn.¡± Trey freed her, allowing her to lean over and check on Dana. ¡°How did you do that? She has a Mindguard on.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ complicated.¡±

    Eva rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, you''re involved, so that¡¯s a given.¡± Then her face scrunched and her voice turned accusatory. ¡°Wait, is Dana in your harem? How many girls are you¡ª¡±

    Trey let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Seriously? You want to talk about that right now? No, Dana is not in my harem.¡±

    Eva opened her mouth, but she was interrupted by a third voice¡ªa voice that sent a chill down Trey¡¯s spine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered what you would sound like.¡±